· Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38...

56
Department of Politics and International Relations University of Westminster 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social 2014 - 2015 Module Code: 1ISP7A5 Spring semester Time: 1.00 – 4.00pm Tuesdays Room: Regent Street 401 Module leader: Professor David Chandler Room: Wells Street 504 Email: [email protected] 1

Transcript of   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38...

Page 1:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Department of Politics and International RelationsUniversity of Westminster

32-38 Wells StreetLondon W1T 3UW

Beyond IR The Rise of the Social

2014 - 2015

Module Code 1ISP7A5Spring semester

Time 100 ndash 400pm TuesdaysRoom Regent Street 401

Module leader Professor David ChandlerRoom Wells Street 504

Email DChandlerWestminsteracuk

1

Full Module Title Beyond International Relations The Rise of the Social

Short Module Title Beyond International Relations

Module Code 1ISP7A5

Module Level 7

Academic credit weighting 20

Length 1 semester

Faculty Faculty of Social Sciences and Humanities

Department Politics and International Relations

Module Leader(s) Professor David ChandlerExtension 7605

Room WS504

Email DChandlerWestminsteracuk

Host course MA International Relations

Status Core

Subject Board MA International Relations

Pre-requisites None

Co-requisites None

Assessment 1 essay 5000 words (100)

2

Module Summary

This module reconsiders the lsquobeyondrsquo of international relations After the end of the cold war it seemed that international relations as traditionally understood by the discipline in terms of power politics Realpolitik had come to an end The world lost its central balance of power sustained by superpower conflict and power instead became globalised or diffuse instead of concentrated in containers called states In this global and interconnected world it seemed that sovereignty state borders and the formal political power of states were less central Twenty-five years into the opening of the global era this module provides a chance to reflect upon the beyond of the international At first it seemed that this beyond offered a positive opportunity to internationalise the values and frameworks of the domestic sphere to create a liberaliseglobalised community Now it appears that the beyond of the international and the power relations it focused upon is not necessarily the globalising of liberal forms of rule but neither does it appear to be a return to the state-based politics of the past

In this module we analyse the new forms of thinking that have sought to grasp the world beyond the politics of the lsquointernationalrsquo the nature of societies and social processes seen as barriers to liberal universal global aspirations and sometimes as constituting new political possibilities Of most importance for this module is the changing understanding of the state in international politics particularly the shift from grasping the state as an autonomous rational political actor or collective agent in a structure of anarchy (at the heart of IR theory) towards understanding the state as one actor amongst many or as a contested space filled with historical and sociological content This module introduces students to the transformation of international problems and issues of power and agency after the end of the international

It is in three sections Firstly it considers how the global or liberal moment was grasped through the rise of international political sociology in the 1990s ndash especially the growth of constructivist critical and Foucauldian approaches posed in direct opposition to state-based understandings Secondly it analyses how the limits to global and liberal aspirations were articulated in sociological terms which had societies at the centre rather than states - especially in the historical sociological and economic frameworks of new institutionalist and neoliberal understandings Third the module considers the extension of the social to the ecological and to the non-human along with the highlighting of complex dynamics of differentiation producing a world beyond power relations and instrumental policy-making and how this shapes our constructions of international problems and solutions today

Module Aims

1 To introduce students to the theoretical frameworks and practices of the world beyond international relations to the debates which it has triggered and the

3

way that approaches to the state and society have developed in the post-cold war era2 The module considers the implications of the shift from an elite world of inter-state relations to a more socially complex world and how this shift has been theorised and understood in different ways (both positively and negatively)3 The module analyses how the centrality of the state (both analytically and as a key institutional actor) has changed for international theorising In this context it particularly focuses on what might be termed lsquoneoliberalrsquo or new institutionalist approaches which place social processes at the centre of international frameworks4 The module also introduces students to frameworks of complexity and posthumanism which go beyond new institutionalism and suggest that international problems can neither be grasped in global nor international terms

Learning Outcomes

By the end of this module students will be able to1 Analyse a range of specialised theories that can be applied to the study of international relations both in terms of understanding the shift to the global and the limits of this shift2 Critically evaluate how the institution of sovereignty has changed and the impacts that this has had upon international regimes of governance3 Analyse the relevance of sociological historical and economic institutionalism to understanding the limits of the shift to a more global world 4 Critically analyse the limits to traditional understandings of structure and agency in the international sphere and how these apply to Realpolitik and power relations5 Select and apply specialised international theories and approaches to specific research problems and recognise the basic costs and benefits of those selections

Teaching Learning and Assessment

One 3 hour seminar per week involving small group work and student led-discussions Students are expected to prepare in advance as this involves discussioninterpretation of key readings The assessment for this module is one essay of 5000 words The essay questions are available on page 32 of this module guide The deadline for the essay is 1000am Thursday 2 April 2014

4

Key Readings

Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000)Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340 Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace The Problems and Practices of Peacebuilding (London Zed Books)David Chandler Hollow Hegemony (London Pluto Press 2009)David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010)David Chandler Freedom vs Necessity in International Relations (London Zed Books 2013)J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)

5

Seminar Programme Dates

Introduction

13 January - Seminar 1 - Introduction The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex20 January ndash Seminar 2 ndash The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Part One The Social as Global

27 January ndash Seminar 3 ndash Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory3 February ndash Seminar 4 ndash Social Constructivism10 February - Seminar 5 and Seminar 6 - Critical Theory and Human Security and Foucauldian Critiques17 February - No seminar

Part Two The Social as Plural

24 February - Seminar 7 ndash From Failed States to Failed Societies3 March ndash Seminar 8 and Seminar 9 ndash New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism and Contesting the Social10 March - No seminar

Part Three The Social as Complex

17 March ndash Seminar 10 ndash Societal Risk and Resilience and essay preparation24 March ndash Seminar 11 and Seminar 12 - Complexity and the Posthuman and Conclusion The Rise of the Social31 March - No seminar

Essay Submission ndash 1000am Thursday 2 April

6

Seminar Programme Readings (readings marked with a are available as e-readings on Blackboard)

Introduction

ldquoNetworks de-centre performance and share decision-making By definition a network has no centre It works on a binary logic inclusionexclusionhellip If a node in the network ceases to perform a useful function it is phased out from the network and the network rearranges itself ndash as cells do in biological processes Some nodes are more important than others but they all need each other as long as they are within the networkhellip The most direct impact of information networks on social structure concerns power relationships Historically power was embedded in organizations and institutions organized around a hierarchy of centres Networks dissolve centres they disorganize hierarchy and make materially impossible the exercise of hierarchical power without processing instructions in the network according to the networkrsquos morphological rules Thus contemporary information networks of capital production trade science communication human rights and crime bypass the nation-state which by and large has stopped being a sovereign entityhellip The fundamental dilemma in the network society is that political institutions are not the site of power any longer The real power is the power of instrumental flows and cultural codes embedded in networksrdquo

Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24

Seminar 1 Introduction Beyond IR The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex

The discipline of International Relations was shaped by discourses of Realism ndash based on a model of international anarchy in which states pursed the interests of realpolitik in the international sphere This seminar introduces students to what happened after the weakening of this paradigm with the end of the cold war (please note that a grounding in IR theory is not essential for this module) We will introduce three major paradigms of thought which focus on the social and go beyond rationalist or autonomous understandings of politics the universal the plural and the complex These three paradigms are broad and multi-faceted but could be understood to correspond to three sets of conceptual approaches which prioritise the social rather than the political firstly those of a variety of global understandings which tended to be based on universalist assumptions and assumed the end of IR on the basis of the construction of a global society secondly plural non-linear and neoliberal understandings based not on power political divisions but on socio-historical institutional differentiation in these framings social processes become key to

7

understanding and finally understandings of greater social networked and complex interactions which de-centre power further and seek to go beyond subject-centredanthropocentric understandings of the world

We will also allocate seminar topics so please consider which you would like to introduce

QuestionsWhat are the differences between lsquosocialrsquo understandings and lsquopoliticalrsquo onesWhat was the lsquoautonomyrsquo of political values and understandings that according to Morgenthau made International Relations a political discipline

Background reading

Although knowledge of the discipline of IR is not necessary for this module the social theories that we are studying become clearer if seen in distinction to rationalist frameworks of states as autonomous interest-bearing actors operating in an empty and timeless sphere of anarchy Ashley Bull and Morgenthau in their different ways will give you a useful set of insights into how IR was a political discipline

Hans Morgenthau Politics Among Nations chapter 1httpwww3ndedu~cpenceeewtMorgenthau2005pdf Richard K Ashley Untying the Sovereign State A Double Reading of the Anarchy Problematique Millennium Journal of International Studies (1988) Vol17 No2 pp 227-262 Hedley Bull lsquoHobbes and the International Anarchyrsquo Social Research Winter 1981 48 4Hedley Bull lsquoSociety and Anarchy in International Relationsrsquo in Herbert Butterfield and Martin Wight (eds) Diplomatic Investigations Essays in the Theory of International Relations (London George Allen amp Unwin 1966) pp35-50 ALSO AVAILABLE IN James Der Derian (ed) International Theory Critical Investigations (London Macmillan 1995)

Seminar 2 The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Facebook founder Mark Zuckerburg started a book club at the end of 2014 ndash the worldrsquos biggest online book club - the first book on the list was Moses Naimrsquos 2013 The End of Power There is quite a lot of debate on the book you can follow online Saskia Sassen raises the point that power and authority can be differentiated do you think that this is right Tom Atlee suggests that Naimrsquos view of power is problematic ndash too lsquopower overrsquo and too lsquoanthropocentricrsquo ndash these are points we will come back to at the end of the module Both Naim and Castellsrsquo lsquonetwork societyrsquo thesis argue that the organisational basis of society has changed making hierarchical political understandings out dated and suggesting that power needs to be reconceived in

8

terms of social networks communications and interconnections which operate on a very different terrain QuestionsWhy does Moses Naim argue that ldquopower is undergoing a historic and world-changing transformationhellippower is decayingrdquo What does he mean by powerHow does Castells explain networks as becoming more powerful than hierarchies What is the difference between a lsquospace of flowsrsquo and a lsquospace of placesrsquoWhat is the difference between a lsquonetworkrsquo society and lsquoinformationrsquo or lsquoknowledgersquo society according to Castells

Essential readingManuel Castells lsquoInformationalism Networks and the Network Society A Theoretical Blueprintrsquo in Manuel Castells (ed) The network society a cross-cultural perspective (Northampton MA Edward Elgar 2004)httpannenbergusceduFacultyCommunication~mediaFacultyFacpdfsInformationalism20pdfashx Moses Naim lsquoThe Five Wars of Globalizationrsquo Foreign Policy Jan-Feb 2003 pp29-37httpusersclasufleduzseldenCourse20ReadingsNaimpdf

Additional readingTom Atlee lsquoThe End of Power Review Resilience 13 December 2013httpwwwresilienceorgstories2013-12-13the-end-of-power-review Saskia Sassen lsquoThe End of Power Reviewrsquo Americas Quarterly spring 2013httpwwwsaskiasassencomPDFspublicationsthe-end-of-powerpdf Manuel Castells and Gustavo Cardoso (eds) The Network Society From Knowledge to Policy (Washington DC Johns Hopkins Center for Transatlantic Relations 2005)httpwwwumassedudigitalcenterresearchpdfsJF_NetworkSocietypdf Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24httpfacultygeorgetowneduirvinemtheoryCastells-NetworkSocietypdfManuel Castells lsquoCommunication Power and Counter-power in the Network SocietyrsquoInternational Journal of Communication 1 (2007) 238-266httpijocorgindexphpijocarticleviewFile4635 Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Moses Naim lsquoWhy the people in power are increasingly powerlessrsquo Washington Post 1 March 2013httpwwwwashingtonpostcomopinionswhy-the-people-in-power-are-increasingly-powerless201303016dc7905c-7f70-11e2-8074-b26a871b165a_storyhtml Moses Naim lsquoPower it ainrsquot what it used to bersquo Economist Blog 28 March 2013httpwwweconomistcomblogsprospero201303quick-study-moiseacutes-naC3ADm-power Moses Naim lsquoPower Has Become Easier to Get Harder to Use and Easier to Losersquo Huffington Post 23 January 2014

9

httpwwwhuffingtonpostcommoises-naimpower-has-become-easier-t_b_4651869html Part One The Social as Global

ldquoRemarkable as it seems in retrospect none of the major classical social theorists systematically incorporated the fact of inter-societal coexistence and interaction into their theoretical conception of social causality mdash with regard either to explaining the constitution of social orders or to theorizing the dynamic process of their ongoing historical developmenthellip The case in fact is general in the classical sociological tradition we find dynamic theorizations of internal change over historical time (the sequence of ancient medieval and modern forms of society) and we find comparative theorizations of external difference across cultural space (contrasting European social structures with the Ottoman Indian and Chinese among others) What we do not find however is a drawing together of these dynamic and comparative moments of analysis in order to theorize a specifically inter-societal dimension of social change mdash even where as in Marxrsquos analysis of capitalist expansion the object of analysis necessarily involves more than one society lsquoWantedrsquo Theda Skocpol once tersely wrote lsquoAn Intersocietal Perspectiversquo And she was right For in the classical tradition the interactive multiplicity of social development as a historical process does not enter into the formal theorization of development itselfrdquo

Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations (2006) 12

Seminar 3 Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory

Globalisation and its meaning is key for this module not so much in empirical terms as in what globalisation says about the methodological tools needed to grasp the international sphere It is very important to read the Rosenberg critique of globalisation theory (the International Politics article is provided on Blackboard but the book would be better) This is because the key point we wish to discuss in this session is the distinction between grasping the international through political theory approaches and from the perspective of sociological approaches This module on the rise of the social is essentially about the sociologisation of the problems of international politics its meaning and its impact on how we understand the global sphere so please do not delay in getting to grips with this Please also ensure that you read the Ulrich Beck article in Constellations to consider what the critique of lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo means Alternative perspective to the international and the global is provided by work in historical sociology which as Rosenberg argues attempts to free international social theory from the limits of the lsquodomestic analogyrsquo and work in the post-colonial and de-colonial theory which questions lsquolinear global

10

thinkingrsquo (Mignolo) which also seeks to pluralise and deconstruct the unities of lsquoWesternrsquo or Euro-centric thought

QuestionsWhat is globalisation What disciplinary framework is globalisation working within What is the problem with lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo and the lsquodomestic analogyrsquoHow do historical sociology and post-colonial theory rethink the international and the global

Essential reading Justin Rosenberg lsquoGlobalisation Theory a Post Mortemrsquo International Politics 2005 42 (2ndash74)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)httpwwwpubliciastateedu~carlos607readingsbeckpdf Walter D Mignolo lsquoThe North of the South and the West of the East A Provocation to the Questionrsquo Ibraaz October 2014 httpwwwibraazorgusrlibrarydocumentsmainthe-north-of-the-southpdf Saskia Sassen lsquoNeither global nor national novel assemblages of territory authority and rightsrsquo Ethics amp Global Politics Vol 1 No 111130882 2008 pp61-79 Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340

Additional reading Gregor McLennan lsquoPost-Colonial Critique The Necessity of Sociologyrsquo Political Power and Social Theory 24 (2013) pp119-144 Justin Rosenberg lsquoInternational Relations mdash The lsquoHigher Bullshitrsquo A Reply to the Globalization Theory Debatersquo International Politics 2007 44 (450ndash482) Jan Aart Scholte lsquoPremature Obituaries A Response to Justin Rosenbergrsquo International Politics 42(3) (2005) 390ndash399 Charles Tilly lsquoWar Making and State Making as Organized Crimersquo in Bringing the State Back In edited by Peter Evans Dietrich Rueschemeyer and Theda Skocpol (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1985) J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267David Held and Anthony McGrew lsquoIntroduction Globalization at Riskrsquo in Held and McGrew (eds) Globalization Theory Approaches and Controversies (Cambridge Polity 2007)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000) Rosaleen Duffy lsquoCriminalisation and the politics of governance illicit gem sapphire mining in Madagascarrsquo paper 2005 John Hobson lsquoDebate The second wave of Weberian historical sociology - The historical sociology of the state and the state of historical sociology in international relationsrsquo Review of International Political Economy 52 (1998) pp 284-320Peter B Evans Dietrich Rueschmeyer and Theda Skocpol Bringing the State Back In (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1983)Robert Cooper The post-modern state and the world order (Demos 2002)

11

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 2:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Full Module Title Beyond International Relations The Rise of the Social

Short Module Title Beyond International Relations

Module Code 1ISP7A5

Module Level 7

Academic credit weighting 20

Length 1 semester

Faculty Faculty of Social Sciences and Humanities

Department Politics and International Relations

Module Leader(s) Professor David ChandlerExtension 7605

Room WS504

Email DChandlerWestminsteracuk

Host course MA International Relations

Status Core

Subject Board MA International Relations

Pre-requisites None

Co-requisites None

Assessment 1 essay 5000 words (100)

2

Module Summary

This module reconsiders the lsquobeyondrsquo of international relations After the end of the cold war it seemed that international relations as traditionally understood by the discipline in terms of power politics Realpolitik had come to an end The world lost its central balance of power sustained by superpower conflict and power instead became globalised or diffuse instead of concentrated in containers called states In this global and interconnected world it seemed that sovereignty state borders and the formal political power of states were less central Twenty-five years into the opening of the global era this module provides a chance to reflect upon the beyond of the international At first it seemed that this beyond offered a positive opportunity to internationalise the values and frameworks of the domestic sphere to create a liberaliseglobalised community Now it appears that the beyond of the international and the power relations it focused upon is not necessarily the globalising of liberal forms of rule but neither does it appear to be a return to the state-based politics of the past

In this module we analyse the new forms of thinking that have sought to grasp the world beyond the politics of the lsquointernationalrsquo the nature of societies and social processes seen as barriers to liberal universal global aspirations and sometimes as constituting new political possibilities Of most importance for this module is the changing understanding of the state in international politics particularly the shift from grasping the state as an autonomous rational political actor or collective agent in a structure of anarchy (at the heart of IR theory) towards understanding the state as one actor amongst many or as a contested space filled with historical and sociological content This module introduces students to the transformation of international problems and issues of power and agency after the end of the international

It is in three sections Firstly it considers how the global or liberal moment was grasped through the rise of international political sociology in the 1990s ndash especially the growth of constructivist critical and Foucauldian approaches posed in direct opposition to state-based understandings Secondly it analyses how the limits to global and liberal aspirations were articulated in sociological terms which had societies at the centre rather than states - especially in the historical sociological and economic frameworks of new institutionalist and neoliberal understandings Third the module considers the extension of the social to the ecological and to the non-human along with the highlighting of complex dynamics of differentiation producing a world beyond power relations and instrumental policy-making and how this shapes our constructions of international problems and solutions today

Module Aims

1 To introduce students to the theoretical frameworks and practices of the world beyond international relations to the debates which it has triggered and the

3

way that approaches to the state and society have developed in the post-cold war era2 The module considers the implications of the shift from an elite world of inter-state relations to a more socially complex world and how this shift has been theorised and understood in different ways (both positively and negatively)3 The module analyses how the centrality of the state (both analytically and as a key institutional actor) has changed for international theorising In this context it particularly focuses on what might be termed lsquoneoliberalrsquo or new institutionalist approaches which place social processes at the centre of international frameworks4 The module also introduces students to frameworks of complexity and posthumanism which go beyond new institutionalism and suggest that international problems can neither be grasped in global nor international terms

Learning Outcomes

By the end of this module students will be able to1 Analyse a range of specialised theories that can be applied to the study of international relations both in terms of understanding the shift to the global and the limits of this shift2 Critically evaluate how the institution of sovereignty has changed and the impacts that this has had upon international regimes of governance3 Analyse the relevance of sociological historical and economic institutionalism to understanding the limits of the shift to a more global world 4 Critically analyse the limits to traditional understandings of structure and agency in the international sphere and how these apply to Realpolitik and power relations5 Select and apply specialised international theories and approaches to specific research problems and recognise the basic costs and benefits of those selections

Teaching Learning and Assessment

One 3 hour seminar per week involving small group work and student led-discussions Students are expected to prepare in advance as this involves discussioninterpretation of key readings The assessment for this module is one essay of 5000 words The essay questions are available on page 32 of this module guide The deadline for the essay is 1000am Thursday 2 April 2014

4

Key Readings

Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000)Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340 Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace The Problems and Practices of Peacebuilding (London Zed Books)David Chandler Hollow Hegemony (London Pluto Press 2009)David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010)David Chandler Freedom vs Necessity in International Relations (London Zed Books 2013)J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)

5

Seminar Programme Dates

Introduction

13 January - Seminar 1 - Introduction The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex20 January ndash Seminar 2 ndash The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Part One The Social as Global

27 January ndash Seminar 3 ndash Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory3 February ndash Seminar 4 ndash Social Constructivism10 February - Seminar 5 and Seminar 6 - Critical Theory and Human Security and Foucauldian Critiques17 February - No seminar

Part Two The Social as Plural

24 February - Seminar 7 ndash From Failed States to Failed Societies3 March ndash Seminar 8 and Seminar 9 ndash New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism and Contesting the Social10 March - No seminar

Part Three The Social as Complex

17 March ndash Seminar 10 ndash Societal Risk and Resilience and essay preparation24 March ndash Seminar 11 and Seminar 12 - Complexity and the Posthuman and Conclusion The Rise of the Social31 March - No seminar

Essay Submission ndash 1000am Thursday 2 April

6

Seminar Programme Readings (readings marked with a are available as e-readings on Blackboard)

Introduction

ldquoNetworks de-centre performance and share decision-making By definition a network has no centre It works on a binary logic inclusionexclusionhellip If a node in the network ceases to perform a useful function it is phased out from the network and the network rearranges itself ndash as cells do in biological processes Some nodes are more important than others but they all need each other as long as they are within the networkhellip The most direct impact of information networks on social structure concerns power relationships Historically power was embedded in organizations and institutions organized around a hierarchy of centres Networks dissolve centres they disorganize hierarchy and make materially impossible the exercise of hierarchical power without processing instructions in the network according to the networkrsquos morphological rules Thus contemporary information networks of capital production trade science communication human rights and crime bypass the nation-state which by and large has stopped being a sovereign entityhellip The fundamental dilemma in the network society is that political institutions are not the site of power any longer The real power is the power of instrumental flows and cultural codes embedded in networksrdquo

Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24

Seminar 1 Introduction Beyond IR The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex

The discipline of International Relations was shaped by discourses of Realism ndash based on a model of international anarchy in which states pursed the interests of realpolitik in the international sphere This seminar introduces students to what happened after the weakening of this paradigm with the end of the cold war (please note that a grounding in IR theory is not essential for this module) We will introduce three major paradigms of thought which focus on the social and go beyond rationalist or autonomous understandings of politics the universal the plural and the complex These three paradigms are broad and multi-faceted but could be understood to correspond to three sets of conceptual approaches which prioritise the social rather than the political firstly those of a variety of global understandings which tended to be based on universalist assumptions and assumed the end of IR on the basis of the construction of a global society secondly plural non-linear and neoliberal understandings based not on power political divisions but on socio-historical institutional differentiation in these framings social processes become key to

7

understanding and finally understandings of greater social networked and complex interactions which de-centre power further and seek to go beyond subject-centredanthropocentric understandings of the world

We will also allocate seminar topics so please consider which you would like to introduce

QuestionsWhat are the differences between lsquosocialrsquo understandings and lsquopoliticalrsquo onesWhat was the lsquoautonomyrsquo of political values and understandings that according to Morgenthau made International Relations a political discipline

Background reading

Although knowledge of the discipline of IR is not necessary for this module the social theories that we are studying become clearer if seen in distinction to rationalist frameworks of states as autonomous interest-bearing actors operating in an empty and timeless sphere of anarchy Ashley Bull and Morgenthau in their different ways will give you a useful set of insights into how IR was a political discipline

Hans Morgenthau Politics Among Nations chapter 1httpwww3ndedu~cpenceeewtMorgenthau2005pdf Richard K Ashley Untying the Sovereign State A Double Reading of the Anarchy Problematique Millennium Journal of International Studies (1988) Vol17 No2 pp 227-262 Hedley Bull lsquoHobbes and the International Anarchyrsquo Social Research Winter 1981 48 4Hedley Bull lsquoSociety and Anarchy in International Relationsrsquo in Herbert Butterfield and Martin Wight (eds) Diplomatic Investigations Essays in the Theory of International Relations (London George Allen amp Unwin 1966) pp35-50 ALSO AVAILABLE IN James Der Derian (ed) International Theory Critical Investigations (London Macmillan 1995)

Seminar 2 The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Facebook founder Mark Zuckerburg started a book club at the end of 2014 ndash the worldrsquos biggest online book club - the first book on the list was Moses Naimrsquos 2013 The End of Power There is quite a lot of debate on the book you can follow online Saskia Sassen raises the point that power and authority can be differentiated do you think that this is right Tom Atlee suggests that Naimrsquos view of power is problematic ndash too lsquopower overrsquo and too lsquoanthropocentricrsquo ndash these are points we will come back to at the end of the module Both Naim and Castellsrsquo lsquonetwork societyrsquo thesis argue that the organisational basis of society has changed making hierarchical political understandings out dated and suggesting that power needs to be reconceived in

8

terms of social networks communications and interconnections which operate on a very different terrain QuestionsWhy does Moses Naim argue that ldquopower is undergoing a historic and world-changing transformationhellippower is decayingrdquo What does he mean by powerHow does Castells explain networks as becoming more powerful than hierarchies What is the difference between a lsquospace of flowsrsquo and a lsquospace of placesrsquoWhat is the difference between a lsquonetworkrsquo society and lsquoinformationrsquo or lsquoknowledgersquo society according to Castells

Essential readingManuel Castells lsquoInformationalism Networks and the Network Society A Theoretical Blueprintrsquo in Manuel Castells (ed) The network society a cross-cultural perspective (Northampton MA Edward Elgar 2004)httpannenbergusceduFacultyCommunication~mediaFacultyFacpdfsInformationalism20pdfashx Moses Naim lsquoThe Five Wars of Globalizationrsquo Foreign Policy Jan-Feb 2003 pp29-37httpusersclasufleduzseldenCourse20ReadingsNaimpdf

Additional readingTom Atlee lsquoThe End of Power Review Resilience 13 December 2013httpwwwresilienceorgstories2013-12-13the-end-of-power-review Saskia Sassen lsquoThe End of Power Reviewrsquo Americas Quarterly spring 2013httpwwwsaskiasassencomPDFspublicationsthe-end-of-powerpdf Manuel Castells and Gustavo Cardoso (eds) The Network Society From Knowledge to Policy (Washington DC Johns Hopkins Center for Transatlantic Relations 2005)httpwwwumassedudigitalcenterresearchpdfsJF_NetworkSocietypdf Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24httpfacultygeorgetowneduirvinemtheoryCastells-NetworkSocietypdfManuel Castells lsquoCommunication Power and Counter-power in the Network SocietyrsquoInternational Journal of Communication 1 (2007) 238-266httpijocorgindexphpijocarticleviewFile4635 Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Moses Naim lsquoWhy the people in power are increasingly powerlessrsquo Washington Post 1 March 2013httpwwwwashingtonpostcomopinionswhy-the-people-in-power-are-increasingly-powerless201303016dc7905c-7f70-11e2-8074-b26a871b165a_storyhtml Moses Naim lsquoPower it ainrsquot what it used to bersquo Economist Blog 28 March 2013httpwwweconomistcomblogsprospero201303quick-study-moiseacutes-naC3ADm-power Moses Naim lsquoPower Has Become Easier to Get Harder to Use and Easier to Losersquo Huffington Post 23 January 2014

9

httpwwwhuffingtonpostcommoises-naimpower-has-become-easier-t_b_4651869html Part One The Social as Global

ldquoRemarkable as it seems in retrospect none of the major classical social theorists systematically incorporated the fact of inter-societal coexistence and interaction into their theoretical conception of social causality mdash with regard either to explaining the constitution of social orders or to theorizing the dynamic process of their ongoing historical developmenthellip The case in fact is general in the classical sociological tradition we find dynamic theorizations of internal change over historical time (the sequence of ancient medieval and modern forms of society) and we find comparative theorizations of external difference across cultural space (contrasting European social structures with the Ottoman Indian and Chinese among others) What we do not find however is a drawing together of these dynamic and comparative moments of analysis in order to theorize a specifically inter-societal dimension of social change mdash even where as in Marxrsquos analysis of capitalist expansion the object of analysis necessarily involves more than one society lsquoWantedrsquo Theda Skocpol once tersely wrote lsquoAn Intersocietal Perspectiversquo And she was right For in the classical tradition the interactive multiplicity of social development as a historical process does not enter into the formal theorization of development itselfrdquo

Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations (2006) 12

Seminar 3 Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory

Globalisation and its meaning is key for this module not so much in empirical terms as in what globalisation says about the methodological tools needed to grasp the international sphere It is very important to read the Rosenberg critique of globalisation theory (the International Politics article is provided on Blackboard but the book would be better) This is because the key point we wish to discuss in this session is the distinction between grasping the international through political theory approaches and from the perspective of sociological approaches This module on the rise of the social is essentially about the sociologisation of the problems of international politics its meaning and its impact on how we understand the global sphere so please do not delay in getting to grips with this Please also ensure that you read the Ulrich Beck article in Constellations to consider what the critique of lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo means Alternative perspective to the international and the global is provided by work in historical sociology which as Rosenberg argues attempts to free international social theory from the limits of the lsquodomestic analogyrsquo and work in the post-colonial and de-colonial theory which questions lsquolinear global

10

thinkingrsquo (Mignolo) which also seeks to pluralise and deconstruct the unities of lsquoWesternrsquo or Euro-centric thought

QuestionsWhat is globalisation What disciplinary framework is globalisation working within What is the problem with lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo and the lsquodomestic analogyrsquoHow do historical sociology and post-colonial theory rethink the international and the global

Essential reading Justin Rosenberg lsquoGlobalisation Theory a Post Mortemrsquo International Politics 2005 42 (2ndash74)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)httpwwwpubliciastateedu~carlos607readingsbeckpdf Walter D Mignolo lsquoThe North of the South and the West of the East A Provocation to the Questionrsquo Ibraaz October 2014 httpwwwibraazorgusrlibrarydocumentsmainthe-north-of-the-southpdf Saskia Sassen lsquoNeither global nor national novel assemblages of territory authority and rightsrsquo Ethics amp Global Politics Vol 1 No 111130882 2008 pp61-79 Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340

Additional reading Gregor McLennan lsquoPost-Colonial Critique The Necessity of Sociologyrsquo Political Power and Social Theory 24 (2013) pp119-144 Justin Rosenberg lsquoInternational Relations mdash The lsquoHigher Bullshitrsquo A Reply to the Globalization Theory Debatersquo International Politics 2007 44 (450ndash482) Jan Aart Scholte lsquoPremature Obituaries A Response to Justin Rosenbergrsquo International Politics 42(3) (2005) 390ndash399 Charles Tilly lsquoWar Making and State Making as Organized Crimersquo in Bringing the State Back In edited by Peter Evans Dietrich Rueschemeyer and Theda Skocpol (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1985) J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267David Held and Anthony McGrew lsquoIntroduction Globalization at Riskrsquo in Held and McGrew (eds) Globalization Theory Approaches and Controversies (Cambridge Polity 2007)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000) Rosaleen Duffy lsquoCriminalisation and the politics of governance illicit gem sapphire mining in Madagascarrsquo paper 2005 John Hobson lsquoDebate The second wave of Weberian historical sociology - The historical sociology of the state and the state of historical sociology in international relationsrsquo Review of International Political Economy 52 (1998) pp 284-320Peter B Evans Dietrich Rueschmeyer and Theda Skocpol Bringing the State Back In (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1983)Robert Cooper The post-modern state and the world order (Demos 2002)

11

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 3:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Module Summary

This module reconsiders the lsquobeyondrsquo of international relations After the end of the cold war it seemed that international relations as traditionally understood by the discipline in terms of power politics Realpolitik had come to an end The world lost its central balance of power sustained by superpower conflict and power instead became globalised or diffuse instead of concentrated in containers called states In this global and interconnected world it seemed that sovereignty state borders and the formal political power of states were less central Twenty-five years into the opening of the global era this module provides a chance to reflect upon the beyond of the international At first it seemed that this beyond offered a positive opportunity to internationalise the values and frameworks of the domestic sphere to create a liberaliseglobalised community Now it appears that the beyond of the international and the power relations it focused upon is not necessarily the globalising of liberal forms of rule but neither does it appear to be a return to the state-based politics of the past

In this module we analyse the new forms of thinking that have sought to grasp the world beyond the politics of the lsquointernationalrsquo the nature of societies and social processes seen as barriers to liberal universal global aspirations and sometimes as constituting new political possibilities Of most importance for this module is the changing understanding of the state in international politics particularly the shift from grasping the state as an autonomous rational political actor or collective agent in a structure of anarchy (at the heart of IR theory) towards understanding the state as one actor amongst many or as a contested space filled with historical and sociological content This module introduces students to the transformation of international problems and issues of power and agency after the end of the international

It is in three sections Firstly it considers how the global or liberal moment was grasped through the rise of international political sociology in the 1990s ndash especially the growth of constructivist critical and Foucauldian approaches posed in direct opposition to state-based understandings Secondly it analyses how the limits to global and liberal aspirations were articulated in sociological terms which had societies at the centre rather than states - especially in the historical sociological and economic frameworks of new institutionalist and neoliberal understandings Third the module considers the extension of the social to the ecological and to the non-human along with the highlighting of complex dynamics of differentiation producing a world beyond power relations and instrumental policy-making and how this shapes our constructions of international problems and solutions today

Module Aims

1 To introduce students to the theoretical frameworks and practices of the world beyond international relations to the debates which it has triggered and the

3

way that approaches to the state and society have developed in the post-cold war era2 The module considers the implications of the shift from an elite world of inter-state relations to a more socially complex world and how this shift has been theorised and understood in different ways (both positively and negatively)3 The module analyses how the centrality of the state (both analytically and as a key institutional actor) has changed for international theorising In this context it particularly focuses on what might be termed lsquoneoliberalrsquo or new institutionalist approaches which place social processes at the centre of international frameworks4 The module also introduces students to frameworks of complexity and posthumanism which go beyond new institutionalism and suggest that international problems can neither be grasped in global nor international terms

Learning Outcomes

By the end of this module students will be able to1 Analyse a range of specialised theories that can be applied to the study of international relations both in terms of understanding the shift to the global and the limits of this shift2 Critically evaluate how the institution of sovereignty has changed and the impacts that this has had upon international regimes of governance3 Analyse the relevance of sociological historical and economic institutionalism to understanding the limits of the shift to a more global world 4 Critically analyse the limits to traditional understandings of structure and agency in the international sphere and how these apply to Realpolitik and power relations5 Select and apply specialised international theories and approaches to specific research problems and recognise the basic costs and benefits of those selections

Teaching Learning and Assessment

One 3 hour seminar per week involving small group work and student led-discussions Students are expected to prepare in advance as this involves discussioninterpretation of key readings The assessment for this module is one essay of 5000 words The essay questions are available on page 32 of this module guide The deadline for the essay is 1000am Thursday 2 April 2014

4

Key Readings

Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000)Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340 Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace The Problems and Practices of Peacebuilding (London Zed Books)David Chandler Hollow Hegemony (London Pluto Press 2009)David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010)David Chandler Freedom vs Necessity in International Relations (London Zed Books 2013)J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)

5

Seminar Programme Dates

Introduction

13 January - Seminar 1 - Introduction The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex20 January ndash Seminar 2 ndash The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Part One The Social as Global

27 January ndash Seminar 3 ndash Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory3 February ndash Seminar 4 ndash Social Constructivism10 February - Seminar 5 and Seminar 6 - Critical Theory and Human Security and Foucauldian Critiques17 February - No seminar

Part Two The Social as Plural

24 February - Seminar 7 ndash From Failed States to Failed Societies3 March ndash Seminar 8 and Seminar 9 ndash New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism and Contesting the Social10 March - No seminar

Part Three The Social as Complex

17 March ndash Seminar 10 ndash Societal Risk and Resilience and essay preparation24 March ndash Seminar 11 and Seminar 12 - Complexity and the Posthuman and Conclusion The Rise of the Social31 March - No seminar

Essay Submission ndash 1000am Thursday 2 April

6

Seminar Programme Readings (readings marked with a are available as e-readings on Blackboard)

Introduction

ldquoNetworks de-centre performance and share decision-making By definition a network has no centre It works on a binary logic inclusionexclusionhellip If a node in the network ceases to perform a useful function it is phased out from the network and the network rearranges itself ndash as cells do in biological processes Some nodes are more important than others but they all need each other as long as they are within the networkhellip The most direct impact of information networks on social structure concerns power relationships Historically power was embedded in organizations and institutions organized around a hierarchy of centres Networks dissolve centres they disorganize hierarchy and make materially impossible the exercise of hierarchical power without processing instructions in the network according to the networkrsquos morphological rules Thus contemporary information networks of capital production trade science communication human rights and crime bypass the nation-state which by and large has stopped being a sovereign entityhellip The fundamental dilemma in the network society is that political institutions are not the site of power any longer The real power is the power of instrumental flows and cultural codes embedded in networksrdquo

Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24

Seminar 1 Introduction Beyond IR The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex

The discipline of International Relations was shaped by discourses of Realism ndash based on a model of international anarchy in which states pursed the interests of realpolitik in the international sphere This seminar introduces students to what happened after the weakening of this paradigm with the end of the cold war (please note that a grounding in IR theory is not essential for this module) We will introduce three major paradigms of thought which focus on the social and go beyond rationalist or autonomous understandings of politics the universal the plural and the complex These three paradigms are broad and multi-faceted but could be understood to correspond to three sets of conceptual approaches which prioritise the social rather than the political firstly those of a variety of global understandings which tended to be based on universalist assumptions and assumed the end of IR on the basis of the construction of a global society secondly plural non-linear and neoliberal understandings based not on power political divisions but on socio-historical institutional differentiation in these framings social processes become key to

7

understanding and finally understandings of greater social networked and complex interactions which de-centre power further and seek to go beyond subject-centredanthropocentric understandings of the world

We will also allocate seminar topics so please consider which you would like to introduce

QuestionsWhat are the differences between lsquosocialrsquo understandings and lsquopoliticalrsquo onesWhat was the lsquoautonomyrsquo of political values and understandings that according to Morgenthau made International Relations a political discipline

Background reading

Although knowledge of the discipline of IR is not necessary for this module the social theories that we are studying become clearer if seen in distinction to rationalist frameworks of states as autonomous interest-bearing actors operating in an empty and timeless sphere of anarchy Ashley Bull and Morgenthau in their different ways will give you a useful set of insights into how IR was a political discipline

Hans Morgenthau Politics Among Nations chapter 1httpwww3ndedu~cpenceeewtMorgenthau2005pdf Richard K Ashley Untying the Sovereign State A Double Reading of the Anarchy Problematique Millennium Journal of International Studies (1988) Vol17 No2 pp 227-262 Hedley Bull lsquoHobbes and the International Anarchyrsquo Social Research Winter 1981 48 4Hedley Bull lsquoSociety and Anarchy in International Relationsrsquo in Herbert Butterfield and Martin Wight (eds) Diplomatic Investigations Essays in the Theory of International Relations (London George Allen amp Unwin 1966) pp35-50 ALSO AVAILABLE IN James Der Derian (ed) International Theory Critical Investigations (London Macmillan 1995)

Seminar 2 The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Facebook founder Mark Zuckerburg started a book club at the end of 2014 ndash the worldrsquos biggest online book club - the first book on the list was Moses Naimrsquos 2013 The End of Power There is quite a lot of debate on the book you can follow online Saskia Sassen raises the point that power and authority can be differentiated do you think that this is right Tom Atlee suggests that Naimrsquos view of power is problematic ndash too lsquopower overrsquo and too lsquoanthropocentricrsquo ndash these are points we will come back to at the end of the module Both Naim and Castellsrsquo lsquonetwork societyrsquo thesis argue that the organisational basis of society has changed making hierarchical political understandings out dated and suggesting that power needs to be reconceived in

8

terms of social networks communications and interconnections which operate on a very different terrain QuestionsWhy does Moses Naim argue that ldquopower is undergoing a historic and world-changing transformationhellippower is decayingrdquo What does he mean by powerHow does Castells explain networks as becoming more powerful than hierarchies What is the difference between a lsquospace of flowsrsquo and a lsquospace of placesrsquoWhat is the difference between a lsquonetworkrsquo society and lsquoinformationrsquo or lsquoknowledgersquo society according to Castells

Essential readingManuel Castells lsquoInformationalism Networks and the Network Society A Theoretical Blueprintrsquo in Manuel Castells (ed) The network society a cross-cultural perspective (Northampton MA Edward Elgar 2004)httpannenbergusceduFacultyCommunication~mediaFacultyFacpdfsInformationalism20pdfashx Moses Naim lsquoThe Five Wars of Globalizationrsquo Foreign Policy Jan-Feb 2003 pp29-37httpusersclasufleduzseldenCourse20ReadingsNaimpdf

Additional readingTom Atlee lsquoThe End of Power Review Resilience 13 December 2013httpwwwresilienceorgstories2013-12-13the-end-of-power-review Saskia Sassen lsquoThe End of Power Reviewrsquo Americas Quarterly spring 2013httpwwwsaskiasassencomPDFspublicationsthe-end-of-powerpdf Manuel Castells and Gustavo Cardoso (eds) The Network Society From Knowledge to Policy (Washington DC Johns Hopkins Center for Transatlantic Relations 2005)httpwwwumassedudigitalcenterresearchpdfsJF_NetworkSocietypdf Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24httpfacultygeorgetowneduirvinemtheoryCastells-NetworkSocietypdfManuel Castells lsquoCommunication Power and Counter-power in the Network SocietyrsquoInternational Journal of Communication 1 (2007) 238-266httpijocorgindexphpijocarticleviewFile4635 Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Moses Naim lsquoWhy the people in power are increasingly powerlessrsquo Washington Post 1 March 2013httpwwwwashingtonpostcomopinionswhy-the-people-in-power-are-increasingly-powerless201303016dc7905c-7f70-11e2-8074-b26a871b165a_storyhtml Moses Naim lsquoPower it ainrsquot what it used to bersquo Economist Blog 28 March 2013httpwwweconomistcomblogsprospero201303quick-study-moiseacutes-naC3ADm-power Moses Naim lsquoPower Has Become Easier to Get Harder to Use and Easier to Losersquo Huffington Post 23 January 2014

9

httpwwwhuffingtonpostcommoises-naimpower-has-become-easier-t_b_4651869html Part One The Social as Global

ldquoRemarkable as it seems in retrospect none of the major classical social theorists systematically incorporated the fact of inter-societal coexistence and interaction into their theoretical conception of social causality mdash with regard either to explaining the constitution of social orders or to theorizing the dynamic process of their ongoing historical developmenthellip The case in fact is general in the classical sociological tradition we find dynamic theorizations of internal change over historical time (the sequence of ancient medieval and modern forms of society) and we find comparative theorizations of external difference across cultural space (contrasting European social structures with the Ottoman Indian and Chinese among others) What we do not find however is a drawing together of these dynamic and comparative moments of analysis in order to theorize a specifically inter-societal dimension of social change mdash even where as in Marxrsquos analysis of capitalist expansion the object of analysis necessarily involves more than one society lsquoWantedrsquo Theda Skocpol once tersely wrote lsquoAn Intersocietal Perspectiversquo And she was right For in the classical tradition the interactive multiplicity of social development as a historical process does not enter into the formal theorization of development itselfrdquo

Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations (2006) 12

Seminar 3 Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory

Globalisation and its meaning is key for this module not so much in empirical terms as in what globalisation says about the methodological tools needed to grasp the international sphere It is very important to read the Rosenberg critique of globalisation theory (the International Politics article is provided on Blackboard but the book would be better) This is because the key point we wish to discuss in this session is the distinction between grasping the international through political theory approaches and from the perspective of sociological approaches This module on the rise of the social is essentially about the sociologisation of the problems of international politics its meaning and its impact on how we understand the global sphere so please do not delay in getting to grips with this Please also ensure that you read the Ulrich Beck article in Constellations to consider what the critique of lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo means Alternative perspective to the international and the global is provided by work in historical sociology which as Rosenberg argues attempts to free international social theory from the limits of the lsquodomestic analogyrsquo and work in the post-colonial and de-colonial theory which questions lsquolinear global

10

thinkingrsquo (Mignolo) which also seeks to pluralise and deconstruct the unities of lsquoWesternrsquo or Euro-centric thought

QuestionsWhat is globalisation What disciplinary framework is globalisation working within What is the problem with lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo and the lsquodomestic analogyrsquoHow do historical sociology and post-colonial theory rethink the international and the global

Essential reading Justin Rosenberg lsquoGlobalisation Theory a Post Mortemrsquo International Politics 2005 42 (2ndash74)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)httpwwwpubliciastateedu~carlos607readingsbeckpdf Walter D Mignolo lsquoThe North of the South and the West of the East A Provocation to the Questionrsquo Ibraaz October 2014 httpwwwibraazorgusrlibrarydocumentsmainthe-north-of-the-southpdf Saskia Sassen lsquoNeither global nor national novel assemblages of territory authority and rightsrsquo Ethics amp Global Politics Vol 1 No 111130882 2008 pp61-79 Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340

Additional reading Gregor McLennan lsquoPost-Colonial Critique The Necessity of Sociologyrsquo Political Power and Social Theory 24 (2013) pp119-144 Justin Rosenberg lsquoInternational Relations mdash The lsquoHigher Bullshitrsquo A Reply to the Globalization Theory Debatersquo International Politics 2007 44 (450ndash482) Jan Aart Scholte lsquoPremature Obituaries A Response to Justin Rosenbergrsquo International Politics 42(3) (2005) 390ndash399 Charles Tilly lsquoWar Making and State Making as Organized Crimersquo in Bringing the State Back In edited by Peter Evans Dietrich Rueschemeyer and Theda Skocpol (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1985) J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267David Held and Anthony McGrew lsquoIntroduction Globalization at Riskrsquo in Held and McGrew (eds) Globalization Theory Approaches and Controversies (Cambridge Polity 2007)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000) Rosaleen Duffy lsquoCriminalisation and the politics of governance illicit gem sapphire mining in Madagascarrsquo paper 2005 John Hobson lsquoDebate The second wave of Weberian historical sociology - The historical sociology of the state and the state of historical sociology in international relationsrsquo Review of International Political Economy 52 (1998) pp 284-320Peter B Evans Dietrich Rueschmeyer and Theda Skocpol Bringing the State Back In (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1983)Robert Cooper The post-modern state and the world order (Demos 2002)

11

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 4:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

way that approaches to the state and society have developed in the post-cold war era2 The module considers the implications of the shift from an elite world of inter-state relations to a more socially complex world and how this shift has been theorised and understood in different ways (both positively and negatively)3 The module analyses how the centrality of the state (both analytically and as a key institutional actor) has changed for international theorising In this context it particularly focuses on what might be termed lsquoneoliberalrsquo or new institutionalist approaches which place social processes at the centre of international frameworks4 The module also introduces students to frameworks of complexity and posthumanism which go beyond new institutionalism and suggest that international problems can neither be grasped in global nor international terms

Learning Outcomes

By the end of this module students will be able to1 Analyse a range of specialised theories that can be applied to the study of international relations both in terms of understanding the shift to the global and the limits of this shift2 Critically evaluate how the institution of sovereignty has changed and the impacts that this has had upon international regimes of governance3 Analyse the relevance of sociological historical and economic institutionalism to understanding the limits of the shift to a more global world 4 Critically analyse the limits to traditional understandings of structure and agency in the international sphere and how these apply to Realpolitik and power relations5 Select and apply specialised international theories and approaches to specific research problems and recognise the basic costs and benefits of those selections

Teaching Learning and Assessment

One 3 hour seminar per week involving small group work and student led-discussions Students are expected to prepare in advance as this involves discussioninterpretation of key readings The assessment for this module is one essay of 5000 words The essay questions are available on page 32 of this module guide The deadline for the essay is 1000am Thursday 2 April 2014

4

Key Readings

Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000)Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340 Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace The Problems and Practices of Peacebuilding (London Zed Books)David Chandler Hollow Hegemony (London Pluto Press 2009)David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010)David Chandler Freedom vs Necessity in International Relations (London Zed Books 2013)J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)

5

Seminar Programme Dates

Introduction

13 January - Seminar 1 - Introduction The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex20 January ndash Seminar 2 ndash The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Part One The Social as Global

27 January ndash Seminar 3 ndash Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory3 February ndash Seminar 4 ndash Social Constructivism10 February - Seminar 5 and Seminar 6 - Critical Theory and Human Security and Foucauldian Critiques17 February - No seminar

Part Two The Social as Plural

24 February - Seminar 7 ndash From Failed States to Failed Societies3 March ndash Seminar 8 and Seminar 9 ndash New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism and Contesting the Social10 March - No seminar

Part Three The Social as Complex

17 March ndash Seminar 10 ndash Societal Risk and Resilience and essay preparation24 March ndash Seminar 11 and Seminar 12 - Complexity and the Posthuman and Conclusion The Rise of the Social31 March - No seminar

Essay Submission ndash 1000am Thursday 2 April

6

Seminar Programme Readings (readings marked with a are available as e-readings on Blackboard)

Introduction

ldquoNetworks de-centre performance and share decision-making By definition a network has no centre It works on a binary logic inclusionexclusionhellip If a node in the network ceases to perform a useful function it is phased out from the network and the network rearranges itself ndash as cells do in biological processes Some nodes are more important than others but they all need each other as long as they are within the networkhellip The most direct impact of information networks on social structure concerns power relationships Historically power was embedded in organizations and institutions organized around a hierarchy of centres Networks dissolve centres they disorganize hierarchy and make materially impossible the exercise of hierarchical power without processing instructions in the network according to the networkrsquos morphological rules Thus contemporary information networks of capital production trade science communication human rights and crime bypass the nation-state which by and large has stopped being a sovereign entityhellip The fundamental dilemma in the network society is that political institutions are not the site of power any longer The real power is the power of instrumental flows and cultural codes embedded in networksrdquo

Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24

Seminar 1 Introduction Beyond IR The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex

The discipline of International Relations was shaped by discourses of Realism ndash based on a model of international anarchy in which states pursed the interests of realpolitik in the international sphere This seminar introduces students to what happened after the weakening of this paradigm with the end of the cold war (please note that a grounding in IR theory is not essential for this module) We will introduce three major paradigms of thought which focus on the social and go beyond rationalist or autonomous understandings of politics the universal the plural and the complex These three paradigms are broad and multi-faceted but could be understood to correspond to three sets of conceptual approaches which prioritise the social rather than the political firstly those of a variety of global understandings which tended to be based on universalist assumptions and assumed the end of IR on the basis of the construction of a global society secondly plural non-linear and neoliberal understandings based not on power political divisions but on socio-historical institutional differentiation in these framings social processes become key to

7

understanding and finally understandings of greater social networked and complex interactions which de-centre power further and seek to go beyond subject-centredanthropocentric understandings of the world

We will also allocate seminar topics so please consider which you would like to introduce

QuestionsWhat are the differences between lsquosocialrsquo understandings and lsquopoliticalrsquo onesWhat was the lsquoautonomyrsquo of political values and understandings that according to Morgenthau made International Relations a political discipline

Background reading

Although knowledge of the discipline of IR is not necessary for this module the social theories that we are studying become clearer if seen in distinction to rationalist frameworks of states as autonomous interest-bearing actors operating in an empty and timeless sphere of anarchy Ashley Bull and Morgenthau in their different ways will give you a useful set of insights into how IR was a political discipline

Hans Morgenthau Politics Among Nations chapter 1httpwww3ndedu~cpenceeewtMorgenthau2005pdf Richard K Ashley Untying the Sovereign State A Double Reading of the Anarchy Problematique Millennium Journal of International Studies (1988) Vol17 No2 pp 227-262 Hedley Bull lsquoHobbes and the International Anarchyrsquo Social Research Winter 1981 48 4Hedley Bull lsquoSociety and Anarchy in International Relationsrsquo in Herbert Butterfield and Martin Wight (eds) Diplomatic Investigations Essays in the Theory of International Relations (London George Allen amp Unwin 1966) pp35-50 ALSO AVAILABLE IN James Der Derian (ed) International Theory Critical Investigations (London Macmillan 1995)

Seminar 2 The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Facebook founder Mark Zuckerburg started a book club at the end of 2014 ndash the worldrsquos biggest online book club - the first book on the list was Moses Naimrsquos 2013 The End of Power There is quite a lot of debate on the book you can follow online Saskia Sassen raises the point that power and authority can be differentiated do you think that this is right Tom Atlee suggests that Naimrsquos view of power is problematic ndash too lsquopower overrsquo and too lsquoanthropocentricrsquo ndash these are points we will come back to at the end of the module Both Naim and Castellsrsquo lsquonetwork societyrsquo thesis argue that the organisational basis of society has changed making hierarchical political understandings out dated and suggesting that power needs to be reconceived in

8

terms of social networks communications and interconnections which operate on a very different terrain QuestionsWhy does Moses Naim argue that ldquopower is undergoing a historic and world-changing transformationhellippower is decayingrdquo What does he mean by powerHow does Castells explain networks as becoming more powerful than hierarchies What is the difference between a lsquospace of flowsrsquo and a lsquospace of placesrsquoWhat is the difference between a lsquonetworkrsquo society and lsquoinformationrsquo or lsquoknowledgersquo society according to Castells

Essential readingManuel Castells lsquoInformationalism Networks and the Network Society A Theoretical Blueprintrsquo in Manuel Castells (ed) The network society a cross-cultural perspective (Northampton MA Edward Elgar 2004)httpannenbergusceduFacultyCommunication~mediaFacultyFacpdfsInformationalism20pdfashx Moses Naim lsquoThe Five Wars of Globalizationrsquo Foreign Policy Jan-Feb 2003 pp29-37httpusersclasufleduzseldenCourse20ReadingsNaimpdf

Additional readingTom Atlee lsquoThe End of Power Review Resilience 13 December 2013httpwwwresilienceorgstories2013-12-13the-end-of-power-review Saskia Sassen lsquoThe End of Power Reviewrsquo Americas Quarterly spring 2013httpwwwsaskiasassencomPDFspublicationsthe-end-of-powerpdf Manuel Castells and Gustavo Cardoso (eds) The Network Society From Knowledge to Policy (Washington DC Johns Hopkins Center for Transatlantic Relations 2005)httpwwwumassedudigitalcenterresearchpdfsJF_NetworkSocietypdf Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24httpfacultygeorgetowneduirvinemtheoryCastells-NetworkSocietypdfManuel Castells lsquoCommunication Power and Counter-power in the Network SocietyrsquoInternational Journal of Communication 1 (2007) 238-266httpijocorgindexphpijocarticleviewFile4635 Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Moses Naim lsquoWhy the people in power are increasingly powerlessrsquo Washington Post 1 March 2013httpwwwwashingtonpostcomopinionswhy-the-people-in-power-are-increasingly-powerless201303016dc7905c-7f70-11e2-8074-b26a871b165a_storyhtml Moses Naim lsquoPower it ainrsquot what it used to bersquo Economist Blog 28 March 2013httpwwweconomistcomblogsprospero201303quick-study-moiseacutes-naC3ADm-power Moses Naim lsquoPower Has Become Easier to Get Harder to Use and Easier to Losersquo Huffington Post 23 January 2014

9

httpwwwhuffingtonpostcommoises-naimpower-has-become-easier-t_b_4651869html Part One The Social as Global

ldquoRemarkable as it seems in retrospect none of the major classical social theorists systematically incorporated the fact of inter-societal coexistence and interaction into their theoretical conception of social causality mdash with regard either to explaining the constitution of social orders or to theorizing the dynamic process of their ongoing historical developmenthellip The case in fact is general in the classical sociological tradition we find dynamic theorizations of internal change over historical time (the sequence of ancient medieval and modern forms of society) and we find comparative theorizations of external difference across cultural space (contrasting European social structures with the Ottoman Indian and Chinese among others) What we do not find however is a drawing together of these dynamic and comparative moments of analysis in order to theorize a specifically inter-societal dimension of social change mdash even where as in Marxrsquos analysis of capitalist expansion the object of analysis necessarily involves more than one society lsquoWantedrsquo Theda Skocpol once tersely wrote lsquoAn Intersocietal Perspectiversquo And she was right For in the classical tradition the interactive multiplicity of social development as a historical process does not enter into the formal theorization of development itselfrdquo

Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations (2006) 12

Seminar 3 Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory

Globalisation and its meaning is key for this module not so much in empirical terms as in what globalisation says about the methodological tools needed to grasp the international sphere It is very important to read the Rosenberg critique of globalisation theory (the International Politics article is provided on Blackboard but the book would be better) This is because the key point we wish to discuss in this session is the distinction between grasping the international through political theory approaches and from the perspective of sociological approaches This module on the rise of the social is essentially about the sociologisation of the problems of international politics its meaning and its impact on how we understand the global sphere so please do not delay in getting to grips with this Please also ensure that you read the Ulrich Beck article in Constellations to consider what the critique of lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo means Alternative perspective to the international and the global is provided by work in historical sociology which as Rosenberg argues attempts to free international social theory from the limits of the lsquodomestic analogyrsquo and work in the post-colonial and de-colonial theory which questions lsquolinear global

10

thinkingrsquo (Mignolo) which also seeks to pluralise and deconstruct the unities of lsquoWesternrsquo or Euro-centric thought

QuestionsWhat is globalisation What disciplinary framework is globalisation working within What is the problem with lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo and the lsquodomestic analogyrsquoHow do historical sociology and post-colonial theory rethink the international and the global

Essential reading Justin Rosenberg lsquoGlobalisation Theory a Post Mortemrsquo International Politics 2005 42 (2ndash74)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)httpwwwpubliciastateedu~carlos607readingsbeckpdf Walter D Mignolo lsquoThe North of the South and the West of the East A Provocation to the Questionrsquo Ibraaz October 2014 httpwwwibraazorgusrlibrarydocumentsmainthe-north-of-the-southpdf Saskia Sassen lsquoNeither global nor national novel assemblages of territory authority and rightsrsquo Ethics amp Global Politics Vol 1 No 111130882 2008 pp61-79 Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340

Additional reading Gregor McLennan lsquoPost-Colonial Critique The Necessity of Sociologyrsquo Political Power and Social Theory 24 (2013) pp119-144 Justin Rosenberg lsquoInternational Relations mdash The lsquoHigher Bullshitrsquo A Reply to the Globalization Theory Debatersquo International Politics 2007 44 (450ndash482) Jan Aart Scholte lsquoPremature Obituaries A Response to Justin Rosenbergrsquo International Politics 42(3) (2005) 390ndash399 Charles Tilly lsquoWar Making and State Making as Organized Crimersquo in Bringing the State Back In edited by Peter Evans Dietrich Rueschemeyer and Theda Skocpol (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1985) J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267David Held and Anthony McGrew lsquoIntroduction Globalization at Riskrsquo in Held and McGrew (eds) Globalization Theory Approaches and Controversies (Cambridge Polity 2007)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000) Rosaleen Duffy lsquoCriminalisation and the politics of governance illicit gem sapphire mining in Madagascarrsquo paper 2005 John Hobson lsquoDebate The second wave of Weberian historical sociology - The historical sociology of the state and the state of historical sociology in international relationsrsquo Review of International Political Economy 52 (1998) pp 284-320Peter B Evans Dietrich Rueschmeyer and Theda Skocpol Bringing the State Back In (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1983)Robert Cooper The post-modern state and the world order (Demos 2002)

11

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 5:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Key Readings

Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000)Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340 Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace The Problems and Practices of Peacebuilding (London Zed Books)David Chandler Hollow Hegemony (London Pluto Press 2009)David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010)David Chandler Freedom vs Necessity in International Relations (London Zed Books 2013)J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)

5

Seminar Programme Dates

Introduction

13 January - Seminar 1 - Introduction The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex20 January ndash Seminar 2 ndash The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Part One The Social as Global

27 January ndash Seminar 3 ndash Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory3 February ndash Seminar 4 ndash Social Constructivism10 February - Seminar 5 and Seminar 6 - Critical Theory and Human Security and Foucauldian Critiques17 February - No seminar

Part Two The Social as Plural

24 February - Seminar 7 ndash From Failed States to Failed Societies3 March ndash Seminar 8 and Seminar 9 ndash New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism and Contesting the Social10 March - No seminar

Part Three The Social as Complex

17 March ndash Seminar 10 ndash Societal Risk and Resilience and essay preparation24 March ndash Seminar 11 and Seminar 12 - Complexity and the Posthuman and Conclusion The Rise of the Social31 March - No seminar

Essay Submission ndash 1000am Thursday 2 April

6

Seminar Programme Readings (readings marked with a are available as e-readings on Blackboard)

Introduction

ldquoNetworks de-centre performance and share decision-making By definition a network has no centre It works on a binary logic inclusionexclusionhellip If a node in the network ceases to perform a useful function it is phased out from the network and the network rearranges itself ndash as cells do in biological processes Some nodes are more important than others but they all need each other as long as they are within the networkhellip The most direct impact of information networks on social structure concerns power relationships Historically power was embedded in organizations and institutions organized around a hierarchy of centres Networks dissolve centres they disorganize hierarchy and make materially impossible the exercise of hierarchical power without processing instructions in the network according to the networkrsquos morphological rules Thus contemporary information networks of capital production trade science communication human rights and crime bypass the nation-state which by and large has stopped being a sovereign entityhellip The fundamental dilemma in the network society is that political institutions are not the site of power any longer The real power is the power of instrumental flows and cultural codes embedded in networksrdquo

Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24

Seminar 1 Introduction Beyond IR The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex

The discipline of International Relations was shaped by discourses of Realism ndash based on a model of international anarchy in which states pursed the interests of realpolitik in the international sphere This seminar introduces students to what happened after the weakening of this paradigm with the end of the cold war (please note that a grounding in IR theory is not essential for this module) We will introduce three major paradigms of thought which focus on the social and go beyond rationalist or autonomous understandings of politics the universal the plural and the complex These three paradigms are broad and multi-faceted but could be understood to correspond to three sets of conceptual approaches which prioritise the social rather than the political firstly those of a variety of global understandings which tended to be based on universalist assumptions and assumed the end of IR on the basis of the construction of a global society secondly plural non-linear and neoliberal understandings based not on power political divisions but on socio-historical institutional differentiation in these framings social processes become key to

7

understanding and finally understandings of greater social networked and complex interactions which de-centre power further and seek to go beyond subject-centredanthropocentric understandings of the world

We will also allocate seminar topics so please consider which you would like to introduce

QuestionsWhat are the differences between lsquosocialrsquo understandings and lsquopoliticalrsquo onesWhat was the lsquoautonomyrsquo of political values and understandings that according to Morgenthau made International Relations a political discipline

Background reading

Although knowledge of the discipline of IR is not necessary for this module the social theories that we are studying become clearer if seen in distinction to rationalist frameworks of states as autonomous interest-bearing actors operating in an empty and timeless sphere of anarchy Ashley Bull and Morgenthau in their different ways will give you a useful set of insights into how IR was a political discipline

Hans Morgenthau Politics Among Nations chapter 1httpwww3ndedu~cpenceeewtMorgenthau2005pdf Richard K Ashley Untying the Sovereign State A Double Reading of the Anarchy Problematique Millennium Journal of International Studies (1988) Vol17 No2 pp 227-262 Hedley Bull lsquoHobbes and the International Anarchyrsquo Social Research Winter 1981 48 4Hedley Bull lsquoSociety and Anarchy in International Relationsrsquo in Herbert Butterfield and Martin Wight (eds) Diplomatic Investigations Essays in the Theory of International Relations (London George Allen amp Unwin 1966) pp35-50 ALSO AVAILABLE IN James Der Derian (ed) International Theory Critical Investigations (London Macmillan 1995)

Seminar 2 The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Facebook founder Mark Zuckerburg started a book club at the end of 2014 ndash the worldrsquos biggest online book club - the first book on the list was Moses Naimrsquos 2013 The End of Power There is quite a lot of debate on the book you can follow online Saskia Sassen raises the point that power and authority can be differentiated do you think that this is right Tom Atlee suggests that Naimrsquos view of power is problematic ndash too lsquopower overrsquo and too lsquoanthropocentricrsquo ndash these are points we will come back to at the end of the module Both Naim and Castellsrsquo lsquonetwork societyrsquo thesis argue that the organisational basis of society has changed making hierarchical political understandings out dated and suggesting that power needs to be reconceived in

8

terms of social networks communications and interconnections which operate on a very different terrain QuestionsWhy does Moses Naim argue that ldquopower is undergoing a historic and world-changing transformationhellippower is decayingrdquo What does he mean by powerHow does Castells explain networks as becoming more powerful than hierarchies What is the difference between a lsquospace of flowsrsquo and a lsquospace of placesrsquoWhat is the difference between a lsquonetworkrsquo society and lsquoinformationrsquo or lsquoknowledgersquo society according to Castells

Essential readingManuel Castells lsquoInformationalism Networks and the Network Society A Theoretical Blueprintrsquo in Manuel Castells (ed) The network society a cross-cultural perspective (Northampton MA Edward Elgar 2004)httpannenbergusceduFacultyCommunication~mediaFacultyFacpdfsInformationalism20pdfashx Moses Naim lsquoThe Five Wars of Globalizationrsquo Foreign Policy Jan-Feb 2003 pp29-37httpusersclasufleduzseldenCourse20ReadingsNaimpdf

Additional readingTom Atlee lsquoThe End of Power Review Resilience 13 December 2013httpwwwresilienceorgstories2013-12-13the-end-of-power-review Saskia Sassen lsquoThe End of Power Reviewrsquo Americas Quarterly spring 2013httpwwwsaskiasassencomPDFspublicationsthe-end-of-powerpdf Manuel Castells and Gustavo Cardoso (eds) The Network Society From Knowledge to Policy (Washington DC Johns Hopkins Center for Transatlantic Relations 2005)httpwwwumassedudigitalcenterresearchpdfsJF_NetworkSocietypdf Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24httpfacultygeorgetowneduirvinemtheoryCastells-NetworkSocietypdfManuel Castells lsquoCommunication Power and Counter-power in the Network SocietyrsquoInternational Journal of Communication 1 (2007) 238-266httpijocorgindexphpijocarticleviewFile4635 Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Moses Naim lsquoWhy the people in power are increasingly powerlessrsquo Washington Post 1 March 2013httpwwwwashingtonpostcomopinionswhy-the-people-in-power-are-increasingly-powerless201303016dc7905c-7f70-11e2-8074-b26a871b165a_storyhtml Moses Naim lsquoPower it ainrsquot what it used to bersquo Economist Blog 28 March 2013httpwwweconomistcomblogsprospero201303quick-study-moiseacutes-naC3ADm-power Moses Naim lsquoPower Has Become Easier to Get Harder to Use and Easier to Losersquo Huffington Post 23 January 2014

9

httpwwwhuffingtonpostcommoises-naimpower-has-become-easier-t_b_4651869html Part One The Social as Global

ldquoRemarkable as it seems in retrospect none of the major classical social theorists systematically incorporated the fact of inter-societal coexistence and interaction into their theoretical conception of social causality mdash with regard either to explaining the constitution of social orders or to theorizing the dynamic process of their ongoing historical developmenthellip The case in fact is general in the classical sociological tradition we find dynamic theorizations of internal change over historical time (the sequence of ancient medieval and modern forms of society) and we find comparative theorizations of external difference across cultural space (contrasting European social structures with the Ottoman Indian and Chinese among others) What we do not find however is a drawing together of these dynamic and comparative moments of analysis in order to theorize a specifically inter-societal dimension of social change mdash even where as in Marxrsquos analysis of capitalist expansion the object of analysis necessarily involves more than one society lsquoWantedrsquo Theda Skocpol once tersely wrote lsquoAn Intersocietal Perspectiversquo And she was right For in the classical tradition the interactive multiplicity of social development as a historical process does not enter into the formal theorization of development itselfrdquo

Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations (2006) 12

Seminar 3 Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory

Globalisation and its meaning is key for this module not so much in empirical terms as in what globalisation says about the methodological tools needed to grasp the international sphere It is very important to read the Rosenberg critique of globalisation theory (the International Politics article is provided on Blackboard but the book would be better) This is because the key point we wish to discuss in this session is the distinction between grasping the international through political theory approaches and from the perspective of sociological approaches This module on the rise of the social is essentially about the sociologisation of the problems of international politics its meaning and its impact on how we understand the global sphere so please do not delay in getting to grips with this Please also ensure that you read the Ulrich Beck article in Constellations to consider what the critique of lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo means Alternative perspective to the international and the global is provided by work in historical sociology which as Rosenberg argues attempts to free international social theory from the limits of the lsquodomestic analogyrsquo and work in the post-colonial and de-colonial theory which questions lsquolinear global

10

thinkingrsquo (Mignolo) which also seeks to pluralise and deconstruct the unities of lsquoWesternrsquo or Euro-centric thought

QuestionsWhat is globalisation What disciplinary framework is globalisation working within What is the problem with lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo and the lsquodomestic analogyrsquoHow do historical sociology and post-colonial theory rethink the international and the global

Essential reading Justin Rosenberg lsquoGlobalisation Theory a Post Mortemrsquo International Politics 2005 42 (2ndash74)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)httpwwwpubliciastateedu~carlos607readingsbeckpdf Walter D Mignolo lsquoThe North of the South and the West of the East A Provocation to the Questionrsquo Ibraaz October 2014 httpwwwibraazorgusrlibrarydocumentsmainthe-north-of-the-southpdf Saskia Sassen lsquoNeither global nor national novel assemblages of territory authority and rightsrsquo Ethics amp Global Politics Vol 1 No 111130882 2008 pp61-79 Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340

Additional reading Gregor McLennan lsquoPost-Colonial Critique The Necessity of Sociologyrsquo Political Power and Social Theory 24 (2013) pp119-144 Justin Rosenberg lsquoInternational Relations mdash The lsquoHigher Bullshitrsquo A Reply to the Globalization Theory Debatersquo International Politics 2007 44 (450ndash482) Jan Aart Scholte lsquoPremature Obituaries A Response to Justin Rosenbergrsquo International Politics 42(3) (2005) 390ndash399 Charles Tilly lsquoWar Making and State Making as Organized Crimersquo in Bringing the State Back In edited by Peter Evans Dietrich Rueschemeyer and Theda Skocpol (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1985) J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267David Held and Anthony McGrew lsquoIntroduction Globalization at Riskrsquo in Held and McGrew (eds) Globalization Theory Approaches and Controversies (Cambridge Polity 2007)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000) Rosaleen Duffy lsquoCriminalisation and the politics of governance illicit gem sapphire mining in Madagascarrsquo paper 2005 John Hobson lsquoDebate The second wave of Weberian historical sociology - The historical sociology of the state and the state of historical sociology in international relationsrsquo Review of International Political Economy 52 (1998) pp 284-320Peter B Evans Dietrich Rueschmeyer and Theda Skocpol Bringing the State Back In (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1983)Robert Cooper The post-modern state and the world order (Demos 2002)

11

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 6:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Seminar Programme Dates

Introduction

13 January - Seminar 1 - Introduction The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex20 January ndash Seminar 2 ndash The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Part One The Social as Global

27 January ndash Seminar 3 ndash Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory3 February ndash Seminar 4 ndash Social Constructivism10 February - Seminar 5 and Seminar 6 - Critical Theory and Human Security and Foucauldian Critiques17 February - No seminar

Part Two The Social as Plural

24 February - Seminar 7 ndash From Failed States to Failed Societies3 March ndash Seminar 8 and Seminar 9 ndash New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism and Contesting the Social10 March - No seminar

Part Three The Social as Complex

17 March ndash Seminar 10 ndash Societal Risk and Resilience and essay preparation24 March ndash Seminar 11 and Seminar 12 - Complexity and the Posthuman and Conclusion The Rise of the Social31 March - No seminar

Essay Submission ndash 1000am Thursday 2 April

6

Seminar Programme Readings (readings marked with a are available as e-readings on Blackboard)

Introduction

ldquoNetworks de-centre performance and share decision-making By definition a network has no centre It works on a binary logic inclusionexclusionhellip If a node in the network ceases to perform a useful function it is phased out from the network and the network rearranges itself ndash as cells do in biological processes Some nodes are more important than others but they all need each other as long as they are within the networkhellip The most direct impact of information networks on social structure concerns power relationships Historically power was embedded in organizations and institutions organized around a hierarchy of centres Networks dissolve centres they disorganize hierarchy and make materially impossible the exercise of hierarchical power without processing instructions in the network according to the networkrsquos morphological rules Thus contemporary information networks of capital production trade science communication human rights and crime bypass the nation-state which by and large has stopped being a sovereign entityhellip The fundamental dilemma in the network society is that political institutions are not the site of power any longer The real power is the power of instrumental flows and cultural codes embedded in networksrdquo

Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24

Seminar 1 Introduction Beyond IR The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex

The discipline of International Relations was shaped by discourses of Realism ndash based on a model of international anarchy in which states pursed the interests of realpolitik in the international sphere This seminar introduces students to what happened after the weakening of this paradigm with the end of the cold war (please note that a grounding in IR theory is not essential for this module) We will introduce three major paradigms of thought which focus on the social and go beyond rationalist or autonomous understandings of politics the universal the plural and the complex These three paradigms are broad and multi-faceted but could be understood to correspond to three sets of conceptual approaches which prioritise the social rather than the political firstly those of a variety of global understandings which tended to be based on universalist assumptions and assumed the end of IR on the basis of the construction of a global society secondly plural non-linear and neoliberal understandings based not on power political divisions but on socio-historical institutional differentiation in these framings social processes become key to

7

understanding and finally understandings of greater social networked and complex interactions which de-centre power further and seek to go beyond subject-centredanthropocentric understandings of the world

We will also allocate seminar topics so please consider which you would like to introduce

QuestionsWhat are the differences between lsquosocialrsquo understandings and lsquopoliticalrsquo onesWhat was the lsquoautonomyrsquo of political values and understandings that according to Morgenthau made International Relations a political discipline

Background reading

Although knowledge of the discipline of IR is not necessary for this module the social theories that we are studying become clearer if seen in distinction to rationalist frameworks of states as autonomous interest-bearing actors operating in an empty and timeless sphere of anarchy Ashley Bull and Morgenthau in their different ways will give you a useful set of insights into how IR was a political discipline

Hans Morgenthau Politics Among Nations chapter 1httpwww3ndedu~cpenceeewtMorgenthau2005pdf Richard K Ashley Untying the Sovereign State A Double Reading of the Anarchy Problematique Millennium Journal of International Studies (1988) Vol17 No2 pp 227-262 Hedley Bull lsquoHobbes and the International Anarchyrsquo Social Research Winter 1981 48 4Hedley Bull lsquoSociety and Anarchy in International Relationsrsquo in Herbert Butterfield and Martin Wight (eds) Diplomatic Investigations Essays in the Theory of International Relations (London George Allen amp Unwin 1966) pp35-50 ALSO AVAILABLE IN James Der Derian (ed) International Theory Critical Investigations (London Macmillan 1995)

Seminar 2 The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Facebook founder Mark Zuckerburg started a book club at the end of 2014 ndash the worldrsquos biggest online book club - the first book on the list was Moses Naimrsquos 2013 The End of Power There is quite a lot of debate on the book you can follow online Saskia Sassen raises the point that power and authority can be differentiated do you think that this is right Tom Atlee suggests that Naimrsquos view of power is problematic ndash too lsquopower overrsquo and too lsquoanthropocentricrsquo ndash these are points we will come back to at the end of the module Both Naim and Castellsrsquo lsquonetwork societyrsquo thesis argue that the organisational basis of society has changed making hierarchical political understandings out dated and suggesting that power needs to be reconceived in

8

terms of social networks communications and interconnections which operate on a very different terrain QuestionsWhy does Moses Naim argue that ldquopower is undergoing a historic and world-changing transformationhellippower is decayingrdquo What does he mean by powerHow does Castells explain networks as becoming more powerful than hierarchies What is the difference between a lsquospace of flowsrsquo and a lsquospace of placesrsquoWhat is the difference between a lsquonetworkrsquo society and lsquoinformationrsquo or lsquoknowledgersquo society according to Castells

Essential readingManuel Castells lsquoInformationalism Networks and the Network Society A Theoretical Blueprintrsquo in Manuel Castells (ed) The network society a cross-cultural perspective (Northampton MA Edward Elgar 2004)httpannenbergusceduFacultyCommunication~mediaFacultyFacpdfsInformationalism20pdfashx Moses Naim lsquoThe Five Wars of Globalizationrsquo Foreign Policy Jan-Feb 2003 pp29-37httpusersclasufleduzseldenCourse20ReadingsNaimpdf

Additional readingTom Atlee lsquoThe End of Power Review Resilience 13 December 2013httpwwwresilienceorgstories2013-12-13the-end-of-power-review Saskia Sassen lsquoThe End of Power Reviewrsquo Americas Quarterly spring 2013httpwwwsaskiasassencomPDFspublicationsthe-end-of-powerpdf Manuel Castells and Gustavo Cardoso (eds) The Network Society From Knowledge to Policy (Washington DC Johns Hopkins Center for Transatlantic Relations 2005)httpwwwumassedudigitalcenterresearchpdfsJF_NetworkSocietypdf Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24httpfacultygeorgetowneduirvinemtheoryCastells-NetworkSocietypdfManuel Castells lsquoCommunication Power and Counter-power in the Network SocietyrsquoInternational Journal of Communication 1 (2007) 238-266httpijocorgindexphpijocarticleviewFile4635 Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Moses Naim lsquoWhy the people in power are increasingly powerlessrsquo Washington Post 1 March 2013httpwwwwashingtonpostcomopinionswhy-the-people-in-power-are-increasingly-powerless201303016dc7905c-7f70-11e2-8074-b26a871b165a_storyhtml Moses Naim lsquoPower it ainrsquot what it used to bersquo Economist Blog 28 March 2013httpwwweconomistcomblogsprospero201303quick-study-moiseacutes-naC3ADm-power Moses Naim lsquoPower Has Become Easier to Get Harder to Use and Easier to Losersquo Huffington Post 23 January 2014

9

httpwwwhuffingtonpostcommoises-naimpower-has-become-easier-t_b_4651869html Part One The Social as Global

ldquoRemarkable as it seems in retrospect none of the major classical social theorists systematically incorporated the fact of inter-societal coexistence and interaction into their theoretical conception of social causality mdash with regard either to explaining the constitution of social orders or to theorizing the dynamic process of their ongoing historical developmenthellip The case in fact is general in the classical sociological tradition we find dynamic theorizations of internal change over historical time (the sequence of ancient medieval and modern forms of society) and we find comparative theorizations of external difference across cultural space (contrasting European social structures with the Ottoman Indian and Chinese among others) What we do not find however is a drawing together of these dynamic and comparative moments of analysis in order to theorize a specifically inter-societal dimension of social change mdash even where as in Marxrsquos analysis of capitalist expansion the object of analysis necessarily involves more than one society lsquoWantedrsquo Theda Skocpol once tersely wrote lsquoAn Intersocietal Perspectiversquo And she was right For in the classical tradition the interactive multiplicity of social development as a historical process does not enter into the formal theorization of development itselfrdquo

Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations (2006) 12

Seminar 3 Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory

Globalisation and its meaning is key for this module not so much in empirical terms as in what globalisation says about the methodological tools needed to grasp the international sphere It is very important to read the Rosenberg critique of globalisation theory (the International Politics article is provided on Blackboard but the book would be better) This is because the key point we wish to discuss in this session is the distinction between grasping the international through political theory approaches and from the perspective of sociological approaches This module on the rise of the social is essentially about the sociologisation of the problems of international politics its meaning and its impact on how we understand the global sphere so please do not delay in getting to grips with this Please also ensure that you read the Ulrich Beck article in Constellations to consider what the critique of lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo means Alternative perspective to the international and the global is provided by work in historical sociology which as Rosenberg argues attempts to free international social theory from the limits of the lsquodomestic analogyrsquo and work in the post-colonial and de-colonial theory which questions lsquolinear global

10

thinkingrsquo (Mignolo) which also seeks to pluralise and deconstruct the unities of lsquoWesternrsquo or Euro-centric thought

QuestionsWhat is globalisation What disciplinary framework is globalisation working within What is the problem with lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo and the lsquodomestic analogyrsquoHow do historical sociology and post-colonial theory rethink the international and the global

Essential reading Justin Rosenberg lsquoGlobalisation Theory a Post Mortemrsquo International Politics 2005 42 (2ndash74)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)httpwwwpubliciastateedu~carlos607readingsbeckpdf Walter D Mignolo lsquoThe North of the South and the West of the East A Provocation to the Questionrsquo Ibraaz October 2014 httpwwwibraazorgusrlibrarydocumentsmainthe-north-of-the-southpdf Saskia Sassen lsquoNeither global nor national novel assemblages of territory authority and rightsrsquo Ethics amp Global Politics Vol 1 No 111130882 2008 pp61-79 Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340

Additional reading Gregor McLennan lsquoPost-Colonial Critique The Necessity of Sociologyrsquo Political Power and Social Theory 24 (2013) pp119-144 Justin Rosenberg lsquoInternational Relations mdash The lsquoHigher Bullshitrsquo A Reply to the Globalization Theory Debatersquo International Politics 2007 44 (450ndash482) Jan Aart Scholte lsquoPremature Obituaries A Response to Justin Rosenbergrsquo International Politics 42(3) (2005) 390ndash399 Charles Tilly lsquoWar Making and State Making as Organized Crimersquo in Bringing the State Back In edited by Peter Evans Dietrich Rueschemeyer and Theda Skocpol (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1985) J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267David Held and Anthony McGrew lsquoIntroduction Globalization at Riskrsquo in Held and McGrew (eds) Globalization Theory Approaches and Controversies (Cambridge Polity 2007)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000) Rosaleen Duffy lsquoCriminalisation and the politics of governance illicit gem sapphire mining in Madagascarrsquo paper 2005 John Hobson lsquoDebate The second wave of Weberian historical sociology - The historical sociology of the state and the state of historical sociology in international relationsrsquo Review of International Political Economy 52 (1998) pp 284-320Peter B Evans Dietrich Rueschmeyer and Theda Skocpol Bringing the State Back In (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1983)Robert Cooper The post-modern state and the world order (Demos 2002)

11

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 7:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Seminar Programme Readings (readings marked with a are available as e-readings on Blackboard)

Introduction

ldquoNetworks de-centre performance and share decision-making By definition a network has no centre It works on a binary logic inclusionexclusionhellip If a node in the network ceases to perform a useful function it is phased out from the network and the network rearranges itself ndash as cells do in biological processes Some nodes are more important than others but they all need each other as long as they are within the networkhellip The most direct impact of information networks on social structure concerns power relationships Historically power was embedded in organizations and institutions organized around a hierarchy of centres Networks dissolve centres they disorganize hierarchy and make materially impossible the exercise of hierarchical power without processing instructions in the network according to the networkrsquos morphological rules Thus contemporary information networks of capital production trade science communication human rights and crime bypass the nation-state which by and large has stopped being a sovereign entityhellip The fundamental dilemma in the network society is that political institutions are not the site of power any longer The real power is the power of instrumental flows and cultural codes embedded in networksrdquo

Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24

Seminar 1 Introduction Beyond IR The Social ndash Universal Plural andor Complex

The discipline of International Relations was shaped by discourses of Realism ndash based on a model of international anarchy in which states pursed the interests of realpolitik in the international sphere This seminar introduces students to what happened after the weakening of this paradigm with the end of the cold war (please note that a grounding in IR theory is not essential for this module) We will introduce three major paradigms of thought which focus on the social and go beyond rationalist or autonomous understandings of politics the universal the plural and the complex These three paradigms are broad and multi-faceted but could be understood to correspond to three sets of conceptual approaches which prioritise the social rather than the political firstly those of a variety of global understandings which tended to be based on universalist assumptions and assumed the end of IR on the basis of the construction of a global society secondly plural non-linear and neoliberal understandings based not on power political divisions but on socio-historical institutional differentiation in these framings social processes become key to

7

understanding and finally understandings of greater social networked and complex interactions which de-centre power further and seek to go beyond subject-centredanthropocentric understandings of the world

We will also allocate seminar topics so please consider which you would like to introduce

QuestionsWhat are the differences between lsquosocialrsquo understandings and lsquopoliticalrsquo onesWhat was the lsquoautonomyrsquo of political values and understandings that according to Morgenthau made International Relations a political discipline

Background reading

Although knowledge of the discipline of IR is not necessary for this module the social theories that we are studying become clearer if seen in distinction to rationalist frameworks of states as autonomous interest-bearing actors operating in an empty and timeless sphere of anarchy Ashley Bull and Morgenthau in their different ways will give you a useful set of insights into how IR was a political discipline

Hans Morgenthau Politics Among Nations chapter 1httpwww3ndedu~cpenceeewtMorgenthau2005pdf Richard K Ashley Untying the Sovereign State A Double Reading of the Anarchy Problematique Millennium Journal of International Studies (1988) Vol17 No2 pp 227-262 Hedley Bull lsquoHobbes and the International Anarchyrsquo Social Research Winter 1981 48 4Hedley Bull lsquoSociety and Anarchy in International Relationsrsquo in Herbert Butterfield and Martin Wight (eds) Diplomatic Investigations Essays in the Theory of International Relations (London George Allen amp Unwin 1966) pp35-50 ALSO AVAILABLE IN James Der Derian (ed) International Theory Critical Investigations (London Macmillan 1995)

Seminar 2 The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Facebook founder Mark Zuckerburg started a book club at the end of 2014 ndash the worldrsquos biggest online book club - the first book on the list was Moses Naimrsquos 2013 The End of Power There is quite a lot of debate on the book you can follow online Saskia Sassen raises the point that power and authority can be differentiated do you think that this is right Tom Atlee suggests that Naimrsquos view of power is problematic ndash too lsquopower overrsquo and too lsquoanthropocentricrsquo ndash these are points we will come back to at the end of the module Both Naim and Castellsrsquo lsquonetwork societyrsquo thesis argue that the organisational basis of society has changed making hierarchical political understandings out dated and suggesting that power needs to be reconceived in

8

terms of social networks communications and interconnections which operate on a very different terrain QuestionsWhy does Moses Naim argue that ldquopower is undergoing a historic and world-changing transformationhellippower is decayingrdquo What does he mean by powerHow does Castells explain networks as becoming more powerful than hierarchies What is the difference between a lsquospace of flowsrsquo and a lsquospace of placesrsquoWhat is the difference between a lsquonetworkrsquo society and lsquoinformationrsquo or lsquoknowledgersquo society according to Castells

Essential readingManuel Castells lsquoInformationalism Networks and the Network Society A Theoretical Blueprintrsquo in Manuel Castells (ed) The network society a cross-cultural perspective (Northampton MA Edward Elgar 2004)httpannenbergusceduFacultyCommunication~mediaFacultyFacpdfsInformationalism20pdfashx Moses Naim lsquoThe Five Wars of Globalizationrsquo Foreign Policy Jan-Feb 2003 pp29-37httpusersclasufleduzseldenCourse20ReadingsNaimpdf

Additional readingTom Atlee lsquoThe End of Power Review Resilience 13 December 2013httpwwwresilienceorgstories2013-12-13the-end-of-power-review Saskia Sassen lsquoThe End of Power Reviewrsquo Americas Quarterly spring 2013httpwwwsaskiasassencomPDFspublicationsthe-end-of-powerpdf Manuel Castells and Gustavo Cardoso (eds) The Network Society From Knowledge to Policy (Washington DC Johns Hopkins Center for Transatlantic Relations 2005)httpwwwumassedudigitalcenterresearchpdfsJF_NetworkSocietypdf Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24httpfacultygeorgetowneduirvinemtheoryCastells-NetworkSocietypdfManuel Castells lsquoCommunication Power and Counter-power in the Network SocietyrsquoInternational Journal of Communication 1 (2007) 238-266httpijocorgindexphpijocarticleviewFile4635 Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Moses Naim lsquoWhy the people in power are increasingly powerlessrsquo Washington Post 1 March 2013httpwwwwashingtonpostcomopinionswhy-the-people-in-power-are-increasingly-powerless201303016dc7905c-7f70-11e2-8074-b26a871b165a_storyhtml Moses Naim lsquoPower it ainrsquot what it used to bersquo Economist Blog 28 March 2013httpwwweconomistcomblogsprospero201303quick-study-moiseacutes-naC3ADm-power Moses Naim lsquoPower Has Become Easier to Get Harder to Use and Easier to Losersquo Huffington Post 23 January 2014

9

httpwwwhuffingtonpostcommoises-naimpower-has-become-easier-t_b_4651869html Part One The Social as Global

ldquoRemarkable as it seems in retrospect none of the major classical social theorists systematically incorporated the fact of inter-societal coexistence and interaction into their theoretical conception of social causality mdash with regard either to explaining the constitution of social orders or to theorizing the dynamic process of their ongoing historical developmenthellip The case in fact is general in the classical sociological tradition we find dynamic theorizations of internal change over historical time (the sequence of ancient medieval and modern forms of society) and we find comparative theorizations of external difference across cultural space (contrasting European social structures with the Ottoman Indian and Chinese among others) What we do not find however is a drawing together of these dynamic and comparative moments of analysis in order to theorize a specifically inter-societal dimension of social change mdash even where as in Marxrsquos analysis of capitalist expansion the object of analysis necessarily involves more than one society lsquoWantedrsquo Theda Skocpol once tersely wrote lsquoAn Intersocietal Perspectiversquo And she was right For in the classical tradition the interactive multiplicity of social development as a historical process does not enter into the formal theorization of development itselfrdquo

Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations (2006) 12

Seminar 3 Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory

Globalisation and its meaning is key for this module not so much in empirical terms as in what globalisation says about the methodological tools needed to grasp the international sphere It is very important to read the Rosenberg critique of globalisation theory (the International Politics article is provided on Blackboard but the book would be better) This is because the key point we wish to discuss in this session is the distinction between grasping the international through political theory approaches and from the perspective of sociological approaches This module on the rise of the social is essentially about the sociologisation of the problems of international politics its meaning and its impact on how we understand the global sphere so please do not delay in getting to grips with this Please also ensure that you read the Ulrich Beck article in Constellations to consider what the critique of lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo means Alternative perspective to the international and the global is provided by work in historical sociology which as Rosenberg argues attempts to free international social theory from the limits of the lsquodomestic analogyrsquo and work in the post-colonial and de-colonial theory which questions lsquolinear global

10

thinkingrsquo (Mignolo) which also seeks to pluralise and deconstruct the unities of lsquoWesternrsquo or Euro-centric thought

QuestionsWhat is globalisation What disciplinary framework is globalisation working within What is the problem with lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo and the lsquodomestic analogyrsquoHow do historical sociology and post-colonial theory rethink the international and the global

Essential reading Justin Rosenberg lsquoGlobalisation Theory a Post Mortemrsquo International Politics 2005 42 (2ndash74)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)httpwwwpubliciastateedu~carlos607readingsbeckpdf Walter D Mignolo lsquoThe North of the South and the West of the East A Provocation to the Questionrsquo Ibraaz October 2014 httpwwwibraazorgusrlibrarydocumentsmainthe-north-of-the-southpdf Saskia Sassen lsquoNeither global nor national novel assemblages of territory authority and rightsrsquo Ethics amp Global Politics Vol 1 No 111130882 2008 pp61-79 Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340

Additional reading Gregor McLennan lsquoPost-Colonial Critique The Necessity of Sociologyrsquo Political Power and Social Theory 24 (2013) pp119-144 Justin Rosenberg lsquoInternational Relations mdash The lsquoHigher Bullshitrsquo A Reply to the Globalization Theory Debatersquo International Politics 2007 44 (450ndash482) Jan Aart Scholte lsquoPremature Obituaries A Response to Justin Rosenbergrsquo International Politics 42(3) (2005) 390ndash399 Charles Tilly lsquoWar Making and State Making as Organized Crimersquo in Bringing the State Back In edited by Peter Evans Dietrich Rueschemeyer and Theda Skocpol (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1985) J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267David Held and Anthony McGrew lsquoIntroduction Globalization at Riskrsquo in Held and McGrew (eds) Globalization Theory Approaches and Controversies (Cambridge Polity 2007)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000) Rosaleen Duffy lsquoCriminalisation and the politics of governance illicit gem sapphire mining in Madagascarrsquo paper 2005 John Hobson lsquoDebate The second wave of Weberian historical sociology - The historical sociology of the state and the state of historical sociology in international relationsrsquo Review of International Political Economy 52 (1998) pp 284-320Peter B Evans Dietrich Rueschmeyer and Theda Skocpol Bringing the State Back In (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1983)Robert Cooper The post-modern state and the world order (Demos 2002)

11

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 8:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

understanding and finally understandings of greater social networked and complex interactions which de-centre power further and seek to go beyond subject-centredanthropocentric understandings of the world

We will also allocate seminar topics so please consider which you would like to introduce

QuestionsWhat are the differences between lsquosocialrsquo understandings and lsquopoliticalrsquo onesWhat was the lsquoautonomyrsquo of political values and understandings that according to Morgenthau made International Relations a political discipline

Background reading

Although knowledge of the discipline of IR is not necessary for this module the social theories that we are studying become clearer if seen in distinction to rationalist frameworks of states as autonomous interest-bearing actors operating in an empty and timeless sphere of anarchy Ashley Bull and Morgenthau in their different ways will give you a useful set of insights into how IR was a political discipline

Hans Morgenthau Politics Among Nations chapter 1httpwww3ndedu~cpenceeewtMorgenthau2005pdf Richard K Ashley Untying the Sovereign State A Double Reading of the Anarchy Problematique Millennium Journal of International Studies (1988) Vol17 No2 pp 227-262 Hedley Bull lsquoHobbes and the International Anarchyrsquo Social Research Winter 1981 48 4Hedley Bull lsquoSociety and Anarchy in International Relationsrsquo in Herbert Butterfield and Martin Wight (eds) Diplomatic Investigations Essays in the Theory of International Relations (London George Allen amp Unwin 1966) pp35-50 ALSO AVAILABLE IN James Der Derian (ed) International Theory Critical Investigations (London Macmillan 1995)

Seminar 2 The Rise of Networks and the End of Power

Facebook founder Mark Zuckerburg started a book club at the end of 2014 ndash the worldrsquos biggest online book club - the first book on the list was Moses Naimrsquos 2013 The End of Power There is quite a lot of debate on the book you can follow online Saskia Sassen raises the point that power and authority can be differentiated do you think that this is right Tom Atlee suggests that Naimrsquos view of power is problematic ndash too lsquopower overrsquo and too lsquoanthropocentricrsquo ndash these are points we will come back to at the end of the module Both Naim and Castellsrsquo lsquonetwork societyrsquo thesis argue that the organisational basis of society has changed making hierarchical political understandings out dated and suggesting that power needs to be reconceived in

8

terms of social networks communications and interconnections which operate on a very different terrain QuestionsWhy does Moses Naim argue that ldquopower is undergoing a historic and world-changing transformationhellippower is decayingrdquo What does he mean by powerHow does Castells explain networks as becoming more powerful than hierarchies What is the difference between a lsquospace of flowsrsquo and a lsquospace of placesrsquoWhat is the difference between a lsquonetworkrsquo society and lsquoinformationrsquo or lsquoknowledgersquo society according to Castells

Essential readingManuel Castells lsquoInformationalism Networks and the Network Society A Theoretical Blueprintrsquo in Manuel Castells (ed) The network society a cross-cultural perspective (Northampton MA Edward Elgar 2004)httpannenbergusceduFacultyCommunication~mediaFacultyFacpdfsInformationalism20pdfashx Moses Naim lsquoThe Five Wars of Globalizationrsquo Foreign Policy Jan-Feb 2003 pp29-37httpusersclasufleduzseldenCourse20ReadingsNaimpdf

Additional readingTom Atlee lsquoThe End of Power Review Resilience 13 December 2013httpwwwresilienceorgstories2013-12-13the-end-of-power-review Saskia Sassen lsquoThe End of Power Reviewrsquo Americas Quarterly spring 2013httpwwwsaskiasassencomPDFspublicationsthe-end-of-powerpdf Manuel Castells and Gustavo Cardoso (eds) The Network Society From Knowledge to Policy (Washington DC Johns Hopkins Center for Transatlantic Relations 2005)httpwwwumassedudigitalcenterresearchpdfsJF_NetworkSocietypdf Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24httpfacultygeorgetowneduirvinemtheoryCastells-NetworkSocietypdfManuel Castells lsquoCommunication Power and Counter-power in the Network SocietyrsquoInternational Journal of Communication 1 (2007) 238-266httpijocorgindexphpijocarticleviewFile4635 Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Moses Naim lsquoWhy the people in power are increasingly powerlessrsquo Washington Post 1 March 2013httpwwwwashingtonpostcomopinionswhy-the-people-in-power-are-increasingly-powerless201303016dc7905c-7f70-11e2-8074-b26a871b165a_storyhtml Moses Naim lsquoPower it ainrsquot what it used to bersquo Economist Blog 28 March 2013httpwwweconomistcomblogsprospero201303quick-study-moiseacutes-naC3ADm-power Moses Naim lsquoPower Has Become Easier to Get Harder to Use and Easier to Losersquo Huffington Post 23 January 2014

9

httpwwwhuffingtonpostcommoises-naimpower-has-become-easier-t_b_4651869html Part One The Social as Global

ldquoRemarkable as it seems in retrospect none of the major classical social theorists systematically incorporated the fact of inter-societal coexistence and interaction into their theoretical conception of social causality mdash with regard either to explaining the constitution of social orders or to theorizing the dynamic process of their ongoing historical developmenthellip The case in fact is general in the classical sociological tradition we find dynamic theorizations of internal change over historical time (the sequence of ancient medieval and modern forms of society) and we find comparative theorizations of external difference across cultural space (contrasting European social structures with the Ottoman Indian and Chinese among others) What we do not find however is a drawing together of these dynamic and comparative moments of analysis in order to theorize a specifically inter-societal dimension of social change mdash even where as in Marxrsquos analysis of capitalist expansion the object of analysis necessarily involves more than one society lsquoWantedrsquo Theda Skocpol once tersely wrote lsquoAn Intersocietal Perspectiversquo And she was right For in the classical tradition the interactive multiplicity of social development as a historical process does not enter into the formal theorization of development itselfrdquo

Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations (2006) 12

Seminar 3 Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory

Globalisation and its meaning is key for this module not so much in empirical terms as in what globalisation says about the methodological tools needed to grasp the international sphere It is very important to read the Rosenberg critique of globalisation theory (the International Politics article is provided on Blackboard but the book would be better) This is because the key point we wish to discuss in this session is the distinction between grasping the international through political theory approaches and from the perspective of sociological approaches This module on the rise of the social is essentially about the sociologisation of the problems of international politics its meaning and its impact on how we understand the global sphere so please do not delay in getting to grips with this Please also ensure that you read the Ulrich Beck article in Constellations to consider what the critique of lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo means Alternative perspective to the international and the global is provided by work in historical sociology which as Rosenberg argues attempts to free international social theory from the limits of the lsquodomestic analogyrsquo and work in the post-colonial and de-colonial theory which questions lsquolinear global

10

thinkingrsquo (Mignolo) which also seeks to pluralise and deconstruct the unities of lsquoWesternrsquo or Euro-centric thought

QuestionsWhat is globalisation What disciplinary framework is globalisation working within What is the problem with lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo and the lsquodomestic analogyrsquoHow do historical sociology and post-colonial theory rethink the international and the global

Essential reading Justin Rosenberg lsquoGlobalisation Theory a Post Mortemrsquo International Politics 2005 42 (2ndash74)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)httpwwwpubliciastateedu~carlos607readingsbeckpdf Walter D Mignolo lsquoThe North of the South and the West of the East A Provocation to the Questionrsquo Ibraaz October 2014 httpwwwibraazorgusrlibrarydocumentsmainthe-north-of-the-southpdf Saskia Sassen lsquoNeither global nor national novel assemblages of territory authority and rightsrsquo Ethics amp Global Politics Vol 1 No 111130882 2008 pp61-79 Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340

Additional reading Gregor McLennan lsquoPost-Colonial Critique The Necessity of Sociologyrsquo Political Power and Social Theory 24 (2013) pp119-144 Justin Rosenberg lsquoInternational Relations mdash The lsquoHigher Bullshitrsquo A Reply to the Globalization Theory Debatersquo International Politics 2007 44 (450ndash482) Jan Aart Scholte lsquoPremature Obituaries A Response to Justin Rosenbergrsquo International Politics 42(3) (2005) 390ndash399 Charles Tilly lsquoWar Making and State Making as Organized Crimersquo in Bringing the State Back In edited by Peter Evans Dietrich Rueschemeyer and Theda Skocpol (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1985) J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267David Held and Anthony McGrew lsquoIntroduction Globalization at Riskrsquo in Held and McGrew (eds) Globalization Theory Approaches and Controversies (Cambridge Polity 2007)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000) Rosaleen Duffy lsquoCriminalisation and the politics of governance illicit gem sapphire mining in Madagascarrsquo paper 2005 John Hobson lsquoDebate The second wave of Weberian historical sociology - The historical sociology of the state and the state of historical sociology in international relationsrsquo Review of International Political Economy 52 (1998) pp 284-320Peter B Evans Dietrich Rueschmeyer and Theda Skocpol Bringing the State Back In (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1983)Robert Cooper The post-modern state and the world order (Demos 2002)

11

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 9:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

terms of social networks communications and interconnections which operate on a very different terrain QuestionsWhy does Moses Naim argue that ldquopower is undergoing a historic and world-changing transformationhellippower is decayingrdquo What does he mean by powerHow does Castells explain networks as becoming more powerful than hierarchies What is the difference between a lsquospace of flowsrsquo and a lsquospace of placesrsquoWhat is the difference between a lsquonetworkrsquo society and lsquoinformationrsquo or lsquoknowledgersquo society according to Castells

Essential readingManuel Castells lsquoInformationalism Networks and the Network Society A Theoretical Blueprintrsquo in Manuel Castells (ed) The network society a cross-cultural perspective (Northampton MA Edward Elgar 2004)httpannenbergusceduFacultyCommunication~mediaFacultyFacpdfsInformationalism20pdfashx Moses Naim lsquoThe Five Wars of Globalizationrsquo Foreign Policy Jan-Feb 2003 pp29-37httpusersclasufleduzseldenCourse20ReadingsNaimpdf

Additional readingTom Atlee lsquoThe End of Power Review Resilience 13 December 2013httpwwwresilienceorgstories2013-12-13the-end-of-power-review Saskia Sassen lsquoThe End of Power Reviewrsquo Americas Quarterly spring 2013httpwwwsaskiasassencomPDFspublicationsthe-end-of-powerpdf Manuel Castells and Gustavo Cardoso (eds) The Network Society From Knowledge to Policy (Washington DC Johns Hopkins Center for Transatlantic Relations 2005)httpwwwumassedudigitalcenterresearchpdfsJF_NetworkSocietypdf Manuel Castells The Rise of the Network Society 2nd (London Wiley-Blackwell 2010)Manuel Castells lsquoMaterials for an exploratory theory of the network societyrsquo British Journal of Sociology Vol No 51 Issue No 1 (JanuaryMarch 2000) pp 5ndash24httpfacultygeorgetowneduirvinemtheoryCastells-NetworkSocietypdfManuel Castells lsquoCommunication Power and Counter-power in the Network SocietyrsquoInternational Journal of Communication 1 (2007) 238-266httpijocorgindexphpijocarticleviewFile4635 Moses Naim The End of Power (New York Basic Books 2013)Moses Naim lsquoWhy the people in power are increasingly powerlessrsquo Washington Post 1 March 2013httpwwwwashingtonpostcomopinionswhy-the-people-in-power-are-increasingly-powerless201303016dc7905c-7f70-11e2-8074-b26a871b165a_storyhtml Moses Naim lsquoPower it ainrsquot what it used to bersquo Economist Blog 28 March 2013httpwwweconomistcomblogsprospero201303quick-study-moiseacutes-naC3ADm-power Moses Naim lsquoPower Has Become Easier to Get Harder to Use and Easier to Losersquo Huffington Post 23 January 2014

9

httpwwwhuffingtonpostcommoises-naimpower-has-become-easier-t_b_4651869html Part One The Social as Global

ldquoRemarkable as it seems in retrospect none of the major classical social theorists systematically incorporated the fact of inter-societal coexistence and interaction into their theoretical conception of social causality mdash with regard either to explaining the constitution of social orders or to theorizing the dynamic process of their ongoing historical developmenthellip The case in fact is general in the classical sociological tradition we find dynamic theorizations of internal change over historical time (the sequence of ancient medieval and modern forms of society) and we find comparative theorizations of external difference across cultural space (contrasting European social structures with the Ottoman Indian and Chinese among others) What we do not find however is a drawing together of these dynamic and comparative moments of analysis in order to theorize a specifically inter-societal dimension of social change mdash even where as in Marxrsquos analysis of capitalist expansion the object of analysis necessarily involves more than one society lsquoWantedrsquo Theda Skocpol once tersely wrote lsquoAn Intersocietal Perspectiversquo And she was right For in the classical tradition the interactive multiplicity of social development as a historical process does not enter into the formal theorization of development itselfrdquo

Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations (2006) 12

Seminar 3 Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory

Globalisation and its meaning is key for this module not so much in empirical terms as in what globalisation says about the methodological tools needed to grasp the international sphere It is very important to read the Rosenberg critique of globalisation theory (the International Politics article is provided on Blackboard but the book would be better) This is because the key point we wish to discuss in this session is the distinction between grasping the international through political theory approaches and from the perspective of sociological approaches This module on the rise of the social is essentially about the sociologisation of the problems of international politics its meaning and its impact on how we understand the global sphere so please do not delay in getting to grips with this Please also ensure that you read the Ulrich Beck article in Constellations to consider what the critique of lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo means Alternative perspective to the international and the global is provided by work in historical sociology which as Rosenberg argues attempts to free international social theory from the limits of the lsquodomestic analogyrsquo and work in the post-colonial and de-colonial theory which questions lsquolinear global

10

thinkingrsquo (Mignolo) which also seeks to pluralise and deconstruct the unities of lsquoWesternrsquo or Euro-centric thought

QuestionsWhat is globalisation What disciplinary framework is globalisation working within What is the problem with lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo and the lsquodomestic analogyrsquoHow do historical sociology and post-colonial theory rethink the international and the global

Essential reading Justin Rosenberg lsquoGlobalisation Theory a Post Mortemrsquo International Politics 2005 42 (2ndash74)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)httpwwwpubliciastateedu~carlos607readingsbeckpdf Walter D Mignolo lsquoThe North of the South and the West of the East A Provocation to the Questionrsquo Ibraaz October 2014 httpwwwibraazorgusrlibrarydocumentsmainthe-north-of-the-southpdf Saskia Sassen lsquoNeither global nor national novel assemblages of territory authority and rightsrsquo Ethics amp Global Politics Vol 1 No 111130882 2008 pp61-79 Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340

Additional reading Gregor McLennan lsquoPost-Colonial Critique The Necessity of Sociologyrsquo Political Power and Social Theory 24 (2013) pp119-144 Justin Rosenberg lsquoInternational Relations mdash The lsquoHigher Bullshitrsquo A Reply to the Globalization Theory Debatersquo International Politics 2007 44 (450ndash482) Jan Aart Scholte lsquoPremature Obituaries A Response to Justin Rosenbergrsquo International Politics 42(3) (2005) 390ndash399 Charles Tilly lsquoWar Making and State Making as Organized Crimersquo in Bringing the State Back In edited by Peter Evans Dietrich Rueschemeyer and Theda Skocpol (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1985) J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267David Held and Anthony McGrew lsquoIntroduction Globalization at Riskrsquo in Held and McGrew (eds) Globalization Theory Approaches and Controversies (Cambridge Polity 2007)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000) Rosaleen Duffy lsquoCriminalisation and the politics of governance illicit gem sapphire mining in Madagascarrsquo paper 2005 John Hobson lsquoDebate The second wave of Weberian historical sociology - The historical sociology of the state and the state of historical sociology in international relationsrsquo Review of International Political Economy 52 (1998) pp 284-320Peter B Evans Dietrich Rueschmeyer and Theda Skocpol Bringing the State Back In (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1983)Robert Cooper The post-modern state and the world order (Demos 2002)

11

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 10:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

httpwwwhuffingtonpostcommoises-naimpower-has-become-easier-t_b_4651869html Part One The Social as Global

ldquoRemarkable as it seems in retrospect none of the major classical social theorists systematically incorporated the fact of inter-societal coexistence and interaction into their theoretical conception of social causality mdash with regard either to explaining the constitution of social orders or to theorizing the dynamic process of their ongoing historical developmenthellip The case in fact is general in the classical sociological tradition we find dynamic theorizations of internal change over historical time (the sequence of ancient medieval and modern forms of society) and we find comparative theorizations of external difference across cultural space (contrasting European social structures with the Ottoman Indian and Chinese among others) What we do not find however is a drawing together of these dynamic and comparative moments of analysis in order to theorize a specifically inter-societal dimension of social change mdash even where as in Marxrsquos analysis of capitalist expansion the object of analysis necessarily involves more than one society lsquoWantedrsquo Theda Skocpol once tersely wrote lsquoAn Intersocietal Perspectiversquo And she was right For in the classical tradition the interactive multiplicity of social development as a historical process does not enter into the formal theorization of development itselfrdquo

Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations (2006) 12

Seminar 3 Globalisation Methodological Nationalism and Social Theory

Globalisation and its meaning is key for this module not so much in empirical terms as in what globalisation says about the methodological tools needed to grasp the international sphere It is very important to read the Rosenberg critique of globalisation theory (the International Politics article is provided on Blackboard but the book would be better) This is because the key point we wish to discuss in this session is the distinction between grasping the international through political theory approaches and from the perspective of sociological approaches This module on the rise of the social is essentially about the sociologisation of the problems of international politics its meaning and its impact on how we understand the global sphere so please do not delay in getting to grips with this Please also ensure that you read the Ulrich Beck article in Constellations to consider what the critique of lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo means Alternative perspective to the international and the global is provided by work in historical sociology which as Rosenberg argues attempts to free international social theory from the limits of the lsquodomestic analogyrsquo and work in the post-colonial and de-colonial theory which questions lsquolinear global

10

thinkingrsquo (Mignolo) which also seeks to pluralise and deconstruct the unities of lsquoWesternrsquo or Euro-centric thought

QuestionsWhat is globalisation What disciplinary framework is globalisation working within What is the problem with lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo and the lsquodomestic analogyrsquoHow do historical sociology and post-colonial theory rethink the international and the global

Essential reading Justin Rosenberg lsquoGlobalisation Theory a Post Mortemrsquo International Politics 2005 42 (2ndash74)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)httpwwwpubliciastateedu~carlos607readingsbeckpdf Walter D Mignolo lsquoThe North of the South and the West of the East A Provocation to the Questionrsquo Ibraaz October 2014 httpwwwibraazorgusrlibrarydocumentsmainthe-north-of-the-southpdf Saskia Sassen lsquoNeither global nor national novel assemblages of territory authority and rightsrsquo Ethics amp Global Politics Vol 1 No 111130882 2008 pp61-79 Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340

Additional reading Gregor McLennan lsquoPost-Colonial Critique The Necessity of Sociologyrsquo Political Power and Social Theory 24 (2013) pp119-144 Justin Rosenberg lsquoInternational Relations mdash The lsquoHigher Bullshitrsquo A Reply to the Globalization Theory Debatersquo International Politics 2007 44 (450ndash482) Jan Aart Scholte lsquoPremature Obituaries A Response to Justin Rosenbergrsquo International Politics 42(3) (2005) 390ndash399 Charles Tilly lsquoWar Making and State Making as Organized Crimersquo in Bringing the State Back In edited by Peter Evans Dietrich Rueschemeyer and Theda Skocpol (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1985) J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267David Held and Anthony McGrew lsquoIntroduction Globalization at Riskrsquo in Held and McGrew (eds) Globalization Theory Approaches and Controversies (Cambridge Polity 2007)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000) Rosaleen Duffy lsquoCriminalisation and the politics of governance illicit gem sapphire mining in Madagascarrsquo paper 2005 John Hobson lsquoDebate The second wave of Weberian historical sociology - The historical sociology of the state and the state of historical sociology in international relationsrsquo Review of International Political Economy 52 (1998) pp 284-320Peter B Evans Dietrich Rueschmeyer and Theda Skocpol Bringing the State Back In (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1983)Robert Cooper The post-modern state and the world order (Demos 2002)

11

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 11:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

thinkingrsquo (Mignolo) which also seeks to pluralise and deconstruct the unities of lsquoWesternrsquo or Euro-centric thought

QuestionsWhat is globalisation What disciplinary framework is globalisation working within What is the problem with lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo and the lsquodomestic analogyrsquoHow do historical sociology and post-colonial theory rethink the international and the global

Essential reading Justin Rosenberg lsquoGlobalisation Theory a Post Mortemrsquo International Politics 2005 42 (2ndash74)Ulrich Beck lsquoToward a New Critical Theory with a Cosmopolitan Intentrsquo Constellations 104 (2003)httpwwwpubliciastateedu~carlos607readingsbeckpdf Walter D Mignolo lsquoThe North of the South and the West of the East A Provocation to the Questionrsquo Ibraaz October 2014 httpwwwibraazorgusrlibrarydocumentsmainthe-north-of-the-southpdf Saskia Sassen lsquoNeither global nor national novel assemblages of territory authority and rightsrsquo Ethics amp Global Politics Vol 1 No 111130882 2008 pp61-79 Justin Rosenberg lsquoWhy is There No International Historical Sociologyrsquo European Journal of International Relations September 2006 12 307-340

Additional reading Gregor McLennan lsquoPost-Colonial Critique The Necessity of Sociologyrsquo Political Power and Social Theory 24 (2013) pp119-144 Justin Rosenberg lsquoInternational Relations mdash The lsquoHigher Bullshitrsquo A Reply to the Globalization Theory Debatersquo International Politics 2007 44 (450ndash482) Jan Aart Scholte lsquoPremature Obituaries A Response to Justin Rosenbergrsquo International Politics 42(3) (2005) 390ndash399 Charles Tilly lsquoWar Making and State Making as Organized Crimersquo in Bringing the State Back In edited by Peter Evans Dietrich Rueschemeyer and Theda Skocpol (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1985) J-F Bayart lsquoAfrica in the world a history of extraversionrsquo African Affairs (2000) 99 (395) 217-267David Held and Anthony McGrew lsquoIntroduction Globalization at Riskrsquo in Held and McGrew (eds) Globalization Theory Approaches and Controversies (Cambridge Polity 2007)Justin Rosenberg The Follies of Globalisation Theory (London Verso 2000) Rosaleen Duffy lsquoCriminalisation and the politics of governance illicit gem sapphire mining in Madagascarrsquo paper 2005 John Hobson lsquoDebate The second wave of Weberian historical sociology - The historical sociology of the state and the state of historical sociology in international relationsrsquo Review of International Political Economy 52 (1998) pp 284-320Peter B Evans Dietrich Rueschmeyer and Theda Skocpol Bringing the State Back In (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1983)Robert Cooper The post-modern state and the world order (Demos 2002)

11

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 12:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

httpwwwdemoscoukfilespostmodernstatepdf The Economist lsquoForeign Policy A three-way worldrsquo 18 December 1997httpwwweconomistcomnode455907 Stephen Hobden lsquoTheorising the international system perspectives from Historical Sociologyrsquo Review of International Studies 252 (1999) 257-271Stephen Hobden and John Hobson (eds) Historical Sociology of International Relations (Cambridge University Press 2002) George Lawson lsquoThe Promise of Historical Sociology in International Relationsrsquo International Studies Review 83 (2006) pp 397ndash423 Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoLiberal Democracy and Capitalist Hegemony A Reply to Leo Panitch on the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol18 (1981) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoCB Macpherson Liberalism and the Task of Socialist Political Theoryrsquo Socialist Register Vol15 (1978) Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoGlobalisation and the State Where is the Power of Capitalrsquo chapter Ellen Meiksins Wood lsquoA Reply to Criticsrsquo Historical Materialism 15 (2007) 143ndash170David Chandler The Global Ideology Rethinking the Politics of the Global Turn in IR International Relations Vol 23 No 4 (2009) pp 530-547httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesJournal20of20Int20Rels20-20Global20Ideology20publishedpdfC J Bickerton P Cunliffe and A Gourevitch (eds) Politics Without Sovereignty A Critique of Contemporary International Relations (London UCL Press 2007)David Held Democracy and the Global Order From the Modern State to Cosmopolitan Governance (Cambridge Polity 1995)Baylis J and Smith S (eds) (1997) The Globalization of World Politics Oxford OUPAlbrow M (1996) The Global Age Cambridge PolityArchibugi Daniele Held David and Kohler Martin (eds) Re-imagining Political Community Studies in Cosmopolitan Democracy (London Polity Press 1998)Bauman Z (1998) Globalization The Human Consequences Cambridge PolityMartin Shaw Theory of the Global State Globality as an Unfinished Revolution (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2000)Clark I (1999) Globalization and International Relations Theory Oxford OUPFeatherstone M Lash S and Robertson R (eds) (1995) Global Modernities London Sage PublicationsGiddens A (1990) The Consequences of Modernity Cambridge Polity Giddens A (1999) Runaway World Profile Books London Profile BooksScholte J (2000) Globalization a Critical Introduction Basingstoke Macmillan

Seminar 4 Social Constructivism

The shift towards a global world without a shift to a global form of sovereignty and the maintenance of the inter-state system necessitated a different understanding of the mechanisms of the international arena Constructivism provided a sociological understanding of interaction which challenged the rationalist approach of previous IR thinking This was based upon an endogenous understanding of the

12

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 13:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

intersubjective construction of identities and interests as opposed to rationalist IR approaches which argued that states came to the international sphere already equipped with identities and interests derived exogenously from international interaction A new post-foundational agency of international dynamics emerged through interaction states were no longer the central constitutive subjects of the international realm but were the products of this realm The inversion of the relations between the international and the sovereign state are reflected well in the works of Jackson and Krasner (in additional readings below we will discuss these in Seminar 7) as well as in the rise of global civil society especially international NGO lsquonorm-entrepreneursrsquo

QuestionsWhy were rationalist approaches central to the discipline of IRWhat is an endogenous understanding and how does this inverse traditional approaches to IRWhat happens to politics and power in constructivist approachesWhy is the end of the international associated with the rise of constructivism

Essential reading Alexander Wendt lsquoAnarchy is what States Make of Itrsquo International Organization Vol 46 No2 (1992) pp394-419 Martha Finnemore and Kathryn Sikkink lsquoInternational Norm Dynamics and Political Changersquo International Organization Vol52 No4 (1998) pp 887-917 Mary Kaldor lsquoThe Idea of Global Civil Societyrsquo International Affairs Vol79 (2003) No3 pp583-593

Additional readingRobin Cooks speech on the governments ethical foreign policy Guardian 12 May 1997httpwwwtheguardiancomworld1997may12indonesiaethicalforeignpolicy Robert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Kathryn Sikkink The Justice Cascade Human Rights Prosecutions and Change in World Politics Chapter 1 IntroductionhttpsbcsasupennedusystemfilesSikkink_040810pdf Margaret Keck and Kathryn Sikkink Activists Beyond Borders Advocacy Networks in International Politics (New York Cornell University Press 1998)Thomas Risse Stephen C Ropp and Kathryn Sikkink The Power of Human Rights (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 19992001) John Keane Global Civil Society (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler (eds) Human Rights in Global Politics (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 1999)Geoffrey Robertson QC Crimes Against Humanity The Struggle for Global Justice (London Penguin 19992000)Mary Kaldor Global Civil Society An Answer to War (London Polity 2003)

13

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 14:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

David Chandler lsquoBuilding Global Civil Society ldquoFrom Belowrdquorsquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol33 No2 2004 pp313-339httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Millennium-Building-GCS-publishedpdfDavid Chandler lsquoDeriving Norms from ldquoGlobal Spacerdquo The Limits of Communicative Approaches to Global Civil Society Theorisingrsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp283-298 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Global-SpacepdfDavid Chandler lsquoGlobal Space Positivism Progress and the Political - Reply to Kaldor Dallmayer Lipshutz Beregsen and Patomaumlkirsquo Globalizations Vol 4 No2 (2007) pp318-320 (For a draft of the responses replied to click the second link below)httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Gobalizations-Reply-Global-Spacepdfhttpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Globalizations-Global-Space-Responsespdf

Seminar 5 Critical Theory and Human Security

Critical theorists welcomed the shift to the global in the 1990s seeing this an opportunity for a radical decentring of state-based approaches to security Of particular interest in terms of this module is how the agency of human security and the barriers to human security are constructed These frameworks which argue that the particular interests of states are a barrier to a universalist liberal approach to global rights and justice will be contrasted (in seminar 6) with the Foucauldian critics who argue that the problems lie precisely in the pursuit of global liberal ends For a background to those new to International Relations the Cox and Linklater readings are classic statements

QuestionsWhat is the problem with state-based approaches to securityWhat is the barrier to global emancipationWhat is the agent of global emancipationWhat are the politics of human rights and human security

Essential reading Ken Booth lsquoSecurity and Emancipationrsquo Review of International Studies Vol17 No4 (1991) pp313-327 Tim Dunne and Nicholas J Wheeler lsquoWe the Peoplesrsquo Contending Discourses of Security in Human Rights Theory and Practicersquo International Relations 181 (2004) pp9-23 Robert Cox Social forces states and world orders beyond international relations theory Millennium Journal of International Studies 10 (1981) 128

14

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 15:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Andrew Linklater lsquoThe Question of the Next Stage in International Relations Theory A Critical-Theoretical Point of Viewrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies 21 (1992) 77-98

Additional readingNicholas J Wheeler Saving Strangers Humanitarian Intervention in International Society (Oxford Oxford University Press 2000)Johan Galtung lsquoViolence Peace and Peace Researchrsquo Journal of Peace Research Vol6 No3 (1969) pp167 ndash 191Keith Krause and Michael C Williams (eds) Critical Security Studies Concepts and Cases (Minneapolis University of Minnesota Press 1997)J Ann Tickner lsquoRe-visioning Securityrsquo in Ken Booth and Steve Smith (eds) International Relations Theory Today (Cambridge Polity 19952002) pp175-197Ken Booth lsquoSecurity in Anarchy Utopian Realism in Theory and Practicersquo International Affairs Vol67 No3 (1991) pp527-545Andrew Linklater The Transformation of Political Community (Cambridge Polity 1998) Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63David Chandler lsquoUniversal Ethics and Elite Politics the Limits of Normative Human Rights Theoryrsquo International Journal of Human Rights Vol 5 No 4 2001 pp72-89httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIJHR20-20Universal20Ethicspdf Simon Dalby lsquoGeopolitical Change and Contemporary Security Studies Contextualizing the Human Security Agendarsquo Working Paper No30 Institute of International Relations University of British Columbia April 2000 httpwwwligiubccasitesliufilesPublicationswebwp30pdf Marlies Glasius and Mary Kaldor lsquoIndividuals First A Human Security Strategy for the European Unionrsquo Internationale Politik und Gesellschaft No1 2005 pp62-82 httplibraryfesdepdf-filesidipg02693pdf Clare Short MP Security development and conflict prevention Department for International Development 13 May 1998 httpwwwdfidgovuknewsspeechesfilessp13mayhtml Mary Kaldor New and Old Wars Organized Violence in a Global Era (Cambridge Polity Press 1999) Especially Chapter 6 Towards a Cosmopolitan Approach Study Group on Europes Security Capabilities A Human Security Doctrine for Europe Barcelona 15 September 2004httpwwwlseacukDeptsglobalHuman20Security20Report20Fullpdf Ken Booth (ed) Critical Security Studies and World Politics (New York Lynne Rienner Publishers 2005)J L Holzgrefe and Robert O Keohane (Eds) Humanitarian Intervention Ethical Legal and Political Dilemmas (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2003)Final Report of the Commission on Human Securityhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportindexhtml especially Chapter 1 Human Security Nowhttpwwwhumansecurity-chsorgfinalreportchapter1pdf

15

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 16:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

United Nations Development Project Human Development Report 1994 New Dimensions of Human Security httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994en especially Chapter 2 lsquoNew Dimensions of Human Securityrsquo httphdrundporgreportsglobal1994enpdfhdr_1994_ch2pdfDavid Chandler Human Security The Dog that Didnt Bark Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp427-438 httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20Ipdf David Chandler Human Security II Waiting for the Tail to Wag the Dog Rejoinder to Ambrosetti Owen and Wibben Security Dialogue Vol 39 No 4 (2008) pp463-469httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Human20Security20IIpdf

Seminar 6 Foucauldian Critiques

The (broadly) Foucauldian critique takes on board the globalising of the international liberal order and opens up new approaches to critique in the international sphere those of liberal lsquogovernmentalityrsquo and of liberal lsquobiopoliticsrsquo The biopolitical critique is pursued particularly in terms of security regimes with good examples being the work of Giorgio Agamben Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri Mick Dillon Julian Reid and Mark Duffield The governmentality approach focuses more on global liberal approaches to statebuilding and intervention less determined by economic interests but by epistemic and ideational frameworks legitimising the internationalisation of the liberal order Jahnrsquos work is particularly useful in this respect in describing the telos of intervention as a lsquoliberal ideologyrsquo

QuestionsWhy did Foucauldian approaches increasingly become popular in IR in the 2000sWhat is the Foucauldian critique of the emancipatory aspirations of critical theoryWhat is the difference between a governmentality critique and a biopolitical critiqueAre Foucauldians more politicalcritical than the critical theorists considered in seminar 4

Essential reading Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part Irsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 pp87-106 Jahn B (2007) lsquoThe Tragedy of Liberal Diplomacy Part IIrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 12 pp211-229 Julian Reid lsquoThe Biopoliticization of Humanitarianism From Saving Bare Life to Securing the Biohuman in Post-Interventionary Societiesrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp391-411 Michael Dillon and Luis Lobo-Guerrero lsquoBiopolitics of security in the 21st century an introductionrsquo Review of International Studies (2008) 34 265ndash292

16

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 17:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Hardt M and Negri A (2006) Multitude War and Democracy in the Age of Empire (London Penguin)Duffield M (2007) Development Security and Unending War Governing the World of Peoples (London Polity)

Additional reading Colleen Bell amp Brad Evans lsquoTerrorism to Insurgency Mapping the Post-Intervention Security Terrainrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 44 (2010) pp371-390 John Heathershaw lsquoUnpacking the Liberal Peace The Dividing and Merging of Peacebuilding Discoursesrsquo Millennium - Journal of International Studies (2008) 36 597 Nik Hynek and David Chandler lsquoNo emancipatory alternative no critical security studiesrsquo Critical Studies on Security (2013) Vol 1 No 1 pp46ndash63Dillon M and Reid J (2009) The Liberal Way of War Killing to Make Life Live (London Routledge)Jabri V (2007) War and the Transformation of Global Politics (Basingstoke MacMillan)Michael Hardt M and Antonio Negri A (2001) Empire (New York Harvard University Press 2001)Scott Hamilton lsquoAdd Foucault and Stir The Perils and Promise of Governmentality and the Globalrsquo European Review of International Studies Vol 1(2) (2014) httpwwwbudrich-journalsdeindexphperisarticleview1650814414 Mark Duffield Global Governance and the New Wars The Merging of Development and Security (London Zed Books 2001) David Chandler lsquoFrom Security to Insecurity Kaldor Duffield and Furedirsquo Journal of Conflict Security and Development Vol 8 No 2 (2008) pp265-276httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesCSD20-20Security20review20articlepdf Chandler D War without End(s) Grounding Global Warrsquo Security Dialogue Vol 40 No 3 (2009) pp243-262httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20War20without20End(s)pdfDavid Chandler Critiquing Liberal Cosmopolitanism The Limits of the Biopolitical Approach International Political Sociology Vol 3 No 1 (2009) pp53-70httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesIPS20-20Global20CosmopolitanismpdfDavid Chandler Globalizing Foucault From Critique to Apologia - Reply to Kiersey and Rosenow Global Society Vol 24 No 2 (2010) pp135-142httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20Chandler20responsepdf

17

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 18:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Part Two The Social as Plural

ldquoThat great struggle is over The militant visions of class nation and race which promised utopia and delivered misery have been defeated and discredited America is now threatened less by conquering states than we are by failing ones We are menaced less by fleets and armies than by catastrophic technologies in the hands of the embittered few We must defeat these threats to our Nation allies and friendsrdquo (p1)

The National Security Strategy of the United States of America September 2002 (Washington DC White House)

ldquohellipthe path from state weakness to strength has to be travelled by the states themselves gradually and fitfully It is an organic grass-roots process that must respect the unique social cultural economic political and religious contexts of each country And although it can be encouraged and even modestly shaped by outside contributions and pressure it cannot be imposed Equally important is a resilient mindset one that treats perturbations as inevitable rather than calamitous and resists the urge to overreact Moving on from the civilizing mission will in turn make possible a more sustainable and effective national security strategyhellip One of the benefits of this change ironically will be to allow local institutional development to proceed more organically and authentically in its own ways and at its own pacerdquo

Michael J Mazarr lsquoRise and Fall of the Failed-State Paradigm Requiem for a Decade of Distractionrsquo Foreign Affairs JanFeb 2014

Seminar 7 From Failed States to Failed Societies

States and the institution of sovereignty came in for some very bad press in the 1990s as universalist discourses of human rights and humanitarian intervention became dominant The formal legal and political understandings of a clash of rights of intervention and sovereignty seemed to be a blockage to the emergence of new approaches ndash these were addressed through reframing discussions around sovereignty and intervention as lsquothe responsibility to protectrsquo and understanding sovereignty not as political autonomy but as social functionality The redefining of sovereignty (see Jackson and Krasner) was crucial to reposing problems in terms of institutional failure and the operation of civil society This shift in understanding

18

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 19:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

raised fundamental questions with regard to the political process in societies seen to be problematic and was central to discussions over lsquotransitionalrsquo states

QuestionsHow did the Responsibility to Protect report challenge the formal legal and political understanding of intervention and sovereigntyWhy does Roland Paris argue for lsquoInstitutionalisation before LiberalisationrsquoHow does the lsquoconsolidation debatersquo challenge liberal rationalist assumptionsHow are we to understand the barriers of lsquoculturersquo Is democracy dangerous and if so why and how can these dangers be overcome

Essential reading Stephen D Krasner lsquoThe Case for Shared Sovereigntyrsquo Journal of Democracy Vol 16 No 1 (2005) pp69-83 Stephen D Krasner lsquoSharing Sovereignty New Institutions for Collapsed and Failing Statesrsquo International Security Vol 29 No 2 Fall 2004 pp85-120 A Ghani C Lockhart and M Carnahan lsquoClosing the Sovereignty Gap an Approach to State-Buildingrsquo Overseas Development Institute Working Paper No253 ODI September 2005 David Chandler lsquoInternational State-Building Beyond Conditionality Beyond Sovereigntyrsquo Guest Seminar Royal Institute for International Relations (IRRI-KIIB) Brussels 17 November 2005 Roland Paris lsquoPeacebuilding and the Limits of Liberal Internationalismrsquo International Security Vol 22 No 2 (1997) pp 54-89 Fukuyama F (1995) lsquoThe Primacy of Culturersquo Journal of Democracy 6(1) pp 7ndash14 Juan J Linz amp Alfred Stepan lsquoToward Consolidated Democraciesrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 14-33 Guillermo ODonnell lsquoIllusions About Consolidationrsquo Journal of Democracy 72 (1996) 34-51

Additional readingRobert H Jackson Quasi-States Sovereignty International Relations and the Third World (Cambridge University Press 1990)The Responsibility to Protect Report of the International Commission on Intervention and State Sovereignty and The Responsibility to Protect Research Bibliography Background Supplementary Volume (Ottawa International Development Research Centre December 2001)httpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciisepdfCommission-Reportpdfhttpwwwdfait-maecigccaiciss-ciiseresearch-enasp Thorsten Gromes lsquoA Case Study in lsquoInstitutionalisation before Liberalisationrsquo Lessons from Bosnia and Herzegovinarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 31 (2009) pp93-114 Roland Paris lsquoInternational peacebuilding and the lsquomission civilisatricersquorsquo Review of International Studies (2002) 28 637ndash656

19

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 20:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Lord Paddy Ashdown lsquoJISB Interview The European Union and Statebuilding in the Western Balkansrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 11 (2007) pp107-118 David Lake lsquoThe Practice and Theory of US Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 43 (2010) pp257-284 Milja Kurki lsquoDemocracy through Technocracy Reflections on Technocratic Assumptions in EU Democracy Promotion Discoursersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 52 (2011) pp211-234 David Williams amp Tom Young lsquoCivil Society and the Liberal Project in Ghana and Sierra Leonersquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 61 (2012) pp7-22Andrea Talentino lsquoTransgressive Norms and the Labels of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo International Journal of Peace Studies Volume 17 Number 1 Summer 2012httpwwwgmueduprogramsicarijpsvol2017_1Transgressie20Norms20FINALpdf Roland Paris At Warrsquos End Building Peace after Civil Conflict (Cambridge Cambridge University Press 2004)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)Paul Collier Wars Guns and Votes Democracy in Dangerous Places (Vintage Books 2010) Belloni R (2008) lsquoCivil Society in War-to-Democracy Transitionsrsquo in AK Jarstad and TD Sisk (eds) From War to Democracy Dilemmas of Statebuilding (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) pp 182ndash210Carothers T and Ottaway M (2000) lsquoIntroduction The Burgeoning World of Civil Society Aidrsquo in M Ottaway and T Carothers (eds) Funding Virtue Civil Society and Democracy Promotion (Washington DC Carnegie Endowment for International Peace) pp 3ndash17David Chandler lsquoPromoting Democratic Norms Social Constructivism and the ldquoSubjectiverdquo Limits to Liberalismrsquo Democratization 202 (2013) pp 215-239httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesDemocratization20Subjective20Limits202013pdfDavid Chandler International Statebuilding and the Ideology of Resilience Politics Vol 33 No4 (2013) pp276-286httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPolitics20International20Statebuilding20ResiliencepdfDavid Chandler lsquoRace Culture and Civil Society Peacebuilding Discourse and the Understanding of Differencersquo Security Dialogue Vol 41 No 4 (2010) pp369-390httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesSecurity20Dialogue20-20Civil20Societypdf David Chandler International Statebuilding The Rise of Post-Liberal Governance (Routledge 2010) Alex J Bellamy lsquoKosovo and the Advent of Sovereignty as Responsibilityrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 32 (2009) pp163-184 Tara McCormack lsquoThe Responsibility to Protect and the End of the Western Centuryrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp69-82 Francis Deng lsquoJISB Interview The Responsibility to Protectrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 41 (2010) pp83-89

20

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 21:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Stephen D Krasner Sovereignty Organized Hypocrisy (Princeton Princeton University Press 1999)Francis Deng et al Sovereignty as Responsibility Conflict Management in Africa (Washington DC Brookings 1996)Ashraf Ghani and Clare Lockhart Fixing Failed States A Framework for Rebuilding a Fractured World (Oxford OUP 2008)David Chandler European Union Statebuilding Securing the Liberal Peace through EU Enlargementrsquo Global Society Vol 21 No 4 (2007) pp593-607httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesGlobal20Society20-20EU20statebuildingpdf David Chandler Unravelling the Paradox of lsquoThe Responsibility to Protectrsquo Irish Studies in International Affairs Vol 20 (2009) pp27-39httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesISIA20-20R2Ppdf

Seminar 8 New Institutionalism and Neoliberalism

Neoliberal frameworks of understanding informed by new institutionalist approaches conceptualise the problems of democracy and markets as endogenous social and historical products In this lsquobottom-uprsquo understanding international policy interventions shifted from exporting lsquoone-size-fits-allrsquo liberal universalist approaches to the state to a much richer and more sociologically informed view of the contextual cultural social and historical preconditions for progress and to the social processes through which lsquopath-dependenciesrsquo and problematic forms of governance were reproduced Particularly those of New Institutionalist Economics of which World Bank adviser and Nobel Prize winner Douglass North provides the key example These new institutionalist approaches sought to explain how differences between states could increase despite a globalised context which allegedly removed barriers between states and created an equal and universal playing field New institutionalist approaches bring the state back into international theorising but not as the rational actor of traditional IR theory but vital institutional frameworks shaped by sociological and historical interactions It is these frameworks which are analysed as the socially constructed explanations for global differentiation The emergence and the consequences of this approach will be examined in this seminar For new institutionalist approaches the world becomes increasingly differentiated and policy interventions intended to universalise state structures can unintentionally compound differences

QuestionsHow do new institutionalist approaches explain the relationship between universalising or globalising forces and increased differentials in the worldWhat is the solution to the barriers to development in these approachesCan international aid or external assistance enable progressive changeHow does new institutionalism challenge rationalist assumptions

Essential reading

21

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 22:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Douglass C North lsquoInstitutionsrsquo The Journal of Economic Perspectives Vol 5 No 1 (Winter 1991) pp 97-112 Douglass North John Joseph Wallis and Barry R Weingast lsquoA Conceptual Framework For Interpreting Recorded Human Historyrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 12795 2006 Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson lsquoA Theory of Political Transitionsrsquo The American Economic Review Vol 91 No 4 (Sep 2001) pp 938-963 Douglass North lsquoDealing with a Non-Ergodic World Institutional Economics Property Rights and the Global Environmentrsquo Duke Environmental Law and Policy Forum Vol 10 No1 (1999) pp1-12

Additional readingB Guy Peters Institutional Theory in Political Science The New Institutionalism (Continnuum 2005)Douglass North (1990) Institutions Institutional Change and Economic Performance (Cambridge Cambridge University Press) Foucault M (2008) The Birth of Biopolitics Lectures at the Collegravege de France 1978-1979 (Basingstoke Palgrave)Commission for Africa Our Common Interest 11 March 2005httpwwwcommissionforafricainfo2005-report Geoffrey M Hodgson lsquoInstitutional Economics into the Twenty-First Centuryrsquo Studi e Note di Economia 141 (2009) pp 3-26 Douglass North lsquoInstitutions Organizations and Market Competitionrsquo paper Douglass North lsquoInstitutions and Economic Growth An Historical Introductionrsquo World Development Vol 17 No 9 pp 1319-1332 (1989) Daron Acemoglu Simon Johnson James Robinson Yunyong Thaicharoend lsquoInstitutional causes macroeconomic symptoms volatility crises and growthrsquo Journal of Monetary Economics 50 (2003) 49ndash123 Daron Acemoglu and Simon Johnson lsquoUnbundling Institutionsrsquo NBER Working Paper Series Working Paper 9934 2003 Mushtaq H Khan lsquoState Failure in Developing Countries and Strategies of Institutional Reformrsquo paperDouglass North Understanding the Process of Economic Change (Princeton Princeton University Press 2005)Mancur Olson The Rise and Decline of Nations Economic Growth Stagflation and Social Rigidities (Yale University Press 1982)Douglass North Wallis JJ and Weingast BR (2009) Violence and Social Orders A Conceptual Framework for Interpreting Human History (Cambridge Cambridge University Press)Daron Acemoglu and James A Robinson Why Nations Fail The Origins of Power Prosperity and Poverty (Profile Books 2012)Francis Fukuyama The Origins of Political Order From Prehuman Times to the French Revolution (Profile Books 2012)Peter J Katzenstein (ed) The Culture of National Security Norms and Identity in World Politics (New York Columbia University Press)Peter Berger and Thomas Luckmann The Social Construction of Reality A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (Penguin Books 1979)

22

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 23:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Anthony Giddens The Constitution of Society Outline of the Theory of Structuration (Polity Press 1984)Wlater Powell and Paul DiMaggio The New Institutionalism in Organizational Analysis (University of Chicago Press 1991)W Richard Scott Institutions and Organizations Ideas and Interests (Sage 2007)Sven Steinmo Kathleen Thelen and Frank Longstreth (eds) Structuring Politics Historical Institutionalism in Comparative Analysis (Cambridge University Press 1992)James Mahoney and Kathleen Thelen (eds) Explaining Institutional Change Ambiguity Agency and Power (Cambridge University Press 2009)

Seminar 9 Contesting the Social

It would seem that the problems of international peacebuilding and statebuilding - the mechanisms through which the world was to be universalised ndash concern more than merely the epistemic difficulties of tackling the institutional (formal and informal) preconditions for liberal polities By the late 2000s acute problems of resistance hybridity and complexity began to emerge which suggested an entirely different methodological problematic Rather than liberal regimes being unsuitable or non-universalisable it was increasingly understood that liberal universalist assumptions no longer applied to the international sphere The paradoxes contradictions and limits became increasingly understood to be irresolvable from a liberal universalist perspective Particularly useful in this respect is Roland Paris and Timothy Siskrsquos book on the dilemmas of statebuilding intervention (which I would encourage you to get hold of) otherwise work by John Heathershaw Oliver Richmond and Roger Mac Ginty will give you a good sense of discourses of resistance hybridity and the lsquoeverydayrsquo Other critical engagements suggest that complexity prevents any intentional or goal directed interventions We will be interested in interrogating these understandings in this seminar

QuestionsHow does the hybridity critique differ from the neoliberal or new institutionalist oneWhat explains the attention to the resistance of the lsquoeverydayrsquoCan the dilemmas of intervention be overcome Are the problems ones of a lack of knowledge or of the impossibility of knowledge

Essential reading John Heathershaw lsquoSeeing like the International Community How Peacebuilding Failed (and Survived) in Tajikistanrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp329-351 Oliver P Richmond lsquoBecoming Liberal Unbecoming Liberalism Liberal-Local Hybridity via the Everyday as a Response to the Paradoxes of Liberal Peacebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 33 (2009) pp324-344 Oliver P Richmond lsquoResistance and the Post-liberal Peacersquo Millennium Journal of International Studies Vol38 No3 pp665ndash692

23

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 24:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

David Chandler Peacebuilding and the Politics of Non-Linearity Rethinking Hidden Agency and Resistance Peacebuilding Vol 1 No 1 (2013) pp17-32httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesPeacebuilding20and20Nonlinearitypdf

Additional reading John Heathershaw amp Daniel Lambach lsquoIntroduction Post-Conflict Spaces and Approaches to Statebuildingrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 23 (2008) pp269-289Roland Paris and Timothy D Sisk (eds) The Dilemmas of Statebuilding Confronting the Contradictions of Postwar Peace Operations (London Routledge 2008) David Roberts lsquoHybrid Polities and Indigenous Pluralities Advanced Lessons in Statebuilding from Cambodiarsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 21 (2008) pp63-86 Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIntroduction The Transcripts of Peace Public Hidden or Non-obviousrsquo Journal of Intervention and Statebuilding 74 (2013) pp423-430 David Chandler Resilience and the Everyday Beyond the Paradox of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 40 (forthcoming 2014) Draft Roland Paris lsquoSaving liberal peacebuildingrsquo Review of International Studies (2010) 36 337ndash365 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Post-Liberal Peace Eirenism and the Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 353 (2009) pp 557-580 Oliver P Richmond lsquoA Pedagogy of Peacebuilding Infrapolitics Resistance and Liberationrsquo International Political Sociology (2012) 6 115ndash131Newman E Paris R and Richmond O (eds) (2009) New Perspectives on Liberal Peacebuilding (New York United Nations University Press)Tadjbakhsh S (ed) (2011) Rethinking the Liberal Peace External Models and Local Alternatives (London Routledge)Campbell S Chandler D and Sabaratnam M (eds) (2011) The Liberal Peace (London Zed Books)Roger Mac Ginty lsquoIndigenous Peace-Making versus the Liberal Peacersquo Cooperation and Conflict 432 (2008) Richmond and Audra Mitchell (eds) Hybrid Forms of Peace From Everyday Agency to Post-Liberalism (Basingstoke Palgrave 2012)Roger Mac Ginty International Peacebuilding and Local Resistance Hybrid Forms of Peace (Basingstoke Palgrave 2011)Oliver P Richmond A Post-Liberal Peace (London Routledge 2011)Audra Mitchell lsquoQualityControl International Peace Interventions and lsquoThe Everydayrsquo Review of International Studies 374 (2011) pp 1623-1645Morgan Brigg and Kate Muller lsquoConceptualising Culture in Conflict Resolutionrsquo Journal of Intercultural Studies 302 (2009) pp 121-120James C Scott Domination and the Arts of Resistance Hidden Transcripts (New Haven Yale University Press 1990)James C Scott Seeing Like a State How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (Yale University Press 1998)Michel de Certeau The Practice of Everyday Life (Berkeley CA University of California Press 1998)

24

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 25:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

David Chandler The Uncritical Critique of Liberal Peace Review of International Studies Vol 36 (2010) Special Issue S1 pp137-155httpwwwdavidchandlerorgpdfjournal_articlesRIS20Critiques20of20Liberal20Peacepdf Louise W Moe amp Maria Vargas Simojoki lsquoCustom contestation and co-operationpeace and justice promotion in Somalilandrsquo Security amp Development 2013 Vol 13 No 4 393ndash416D Koumlrppen N Ropers amp Hans J Gieszligmann (eds) The Non-Linearity of Peace Processes ndash Theory and Practice of Systemic Conflict Transformation (OpladenFarmington Hills Barbara Budrich Verlag 2011) Book chapters available here httpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgresourcesbooks Daniela Koumlrppen and Norbert Ropers lsquoIntroduction Addressing the Complex Dynamics of Conflict Transformationrsquohttpwwwberghof-peacesupportorgbookssct_book_2011_Introductionpdf Cedric de Coning (17 minute YouTube video) lsquoCoping With Peacebuilding Complexityrsquohttpwwwyoutubecomwatchv=_n9dNELJ-qc Cedric de Coning lsquoUnderstanding Peacebuilding as Essentially Localrsquo Stability International Journal of Security and Development 2(1)6 (2013) httpwwwstabilityjournalorgarticleviewstaas39

25

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 26:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Part Three Social as Complex

ldquoA disaster is widely perceived as an event that is beyond human control the capricious hand of fate moves against unsuspecting communities creating massive destruction and prompting victims to call for divine support as well as earthly assistancehellip We challenge these notions and argue that instead of helping us to understand and ameliorate the root conditions of disaster they actually perpetuate and worsen themhellip Disasters have become a policy problem of global scope precisely because what humans do both in the normal course of their lives and in response to disasters frequently magnifies the vulnerability of communitiesrdquo

Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44 p39

ldquoThe origins of disaster lie not in nature and not in technology but rather in the ordinary everyday workings of society itselfhellip Like risk resilience also arises from the social order as an inherent property of social organization as a consequence of intentional actions aimed at lessening the impacts of disaster or as a spontaneous outpouring of collective innovation when disastrous events occurhellip Because the roots of risk and resilience exist within the social order itself societies communities and organizations have the power to reduce risk and become more resilientrdquo

Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)

10 Societal Risk and Resilience

This seminar considers the rise of the social as a new way of understanding problems and generating solutions Here the social is constructed in much more positive ways as the source of both risks (extended to include risks of global warming and natural disasters) and of resilience (understood to be the community self-knowledge necessary to adapt to problems especially through the use of new technologies enabling crowd-sourcing and Big Data) I would particularly like to draw out the continuities with new institutionalist or neoliberal frameworks of the social as an endogenous process but note its extension and transformation in increasingly prevalent understandings of the social as an assemblage of the human and the ecological and technological through which new threats and possibilities emerge The process of their emergence should be the key focus particularly with regard to the understanding of disasters as endogenous and the focus on natural or organic

26

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 27:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

understandings of self-adaptive systems highlighted in the Stockholm Resilience Centrersquos conceptualisation of lsquocoerciversquo or lsquoartificialrsquo forms of resilience

QuestionsIn what ways is the divide between nature and society overcome in discourses of risk and resilienceHow does Big Data help and what sort of knowledge does it provideHow do risk and resilience have their roots in the lsquoeverydayrsquo What does this mean for politics

Essential readingUN Global Pulse website httpunglobalpulseorg Rockefeller Foundation website Resilience httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgour-workcurrent-workresilience Siambabala Bernard Manyena lsquoThe concept of resilience revisitedrsquo Disasters (2006) 30(4) 433minus450UN Office for Disaster Risk Reduction (UNISDR) Progress and challenges in disaster risk reduction a contribution towards the development of policy indicators for the post-2015 framework for disaster risk reduction (New York UNISDR 2014)httpwwwunisdrorgweinformpublications40967Stockholm Resilience Centre lsquoThe hidden cost of coerced resiliencersquo SRC 29 November 2014httpwwwstockholmresilienceorg21researchresearch-news11-29-2014-the-hidden-cost-of-coerced-resilience UN Expert Advisory Group A World that Counts Mobilising the Data Revolution for Sustainable Developmenthttpwwwundatarevolutionorgwp-contentuploads201411A-World-That-Countspdf Denis McClean lsquoWhy are people poor and vulnerablersquo Prevention Web 23 October 2014httpwwwpreventionwebnetenglishprofessionalnewsvphpid=40176 Ulrich Beck lsquoEmancipatory catastrophism What does it mean to climate change and risk societyrsquo Current Sociology (2015) Vol 63(1) 75ndash88

Additional reading

Patrick Meierrsquos work ndash links are here httpirevolutionnetpublications World Bank The Sendai Report Managing Disaster Risks for a Resilient Future (New York World Bank 2012)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesSendai_Report_051012pdf World Bank Big Data in Action for Development (New York World Bank)httpliveworldbankorgsitesdefaultfilesBig20Data20for20Development20Report_final20versionpdf World Economic Forum Big Data Big Impact New Possibilities for International Development (Geneva WEF 2012)

27

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 28:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

httpwww3weforumorgdocsWEF_TC_MFS_BigDataBigImpact_Briefing_2012pdf Comfort et al lsquoReframing disaster policy the global evolution of vulnerable communitiesrsquo Environmental Hazards 1 (1999) 39-44F Giannotti et al lsquoA planetary nervous system for social mining and collective awarenessrsquo European Physics Journal Special Topics 214 49ndash75 (2012)httpdownloadspringercomstaticpdf683art253A101140252Fepjst252Fe2012-01688-9pdfauth66=1420983509_c1b3583c93eb63a8945b845c54ce03c9ampext=pdf Simone Sala lsquoBuilding resilient cities in developing and emerging regions via big datarsquo UN Global Pulse 5 January 2015httpunglobalpulseorgbig-data-resilient-cities Kathleen J Tierney The Social Roots of Risk Producing Disasters Promoting Resilience (Stanford University Press 2014)Jo Scheuer lsquoWhat we call ldquonaturalrdquo disasters are not natural at allrsquo UNDP 12 October 2012 httpwwwundporgcontentundpenhomeourperspectiveourperspectivearticles20121012what-we-call-natural-disasters-are-not-natural-at-all-jo-scheuerhtmlHunter Goldman lsquoBig Data Offers New Opportunities for Community Resiliencersquo Rockefeller Foundation 30 December 2014httpwwwrockefellerfoundationorgblogbig-data-offers-new-opportunities Suzanne Goldenberg lsquoNatural disasters displaced more people than war in 2013 study findsrsquo Guardian 17 September 2014httpwwwtheguardiancomworld2014sep17natural-disasters-refugee-people-war-2013-study Neil Smith lsquoTherersquos No Such Thing as a Natural Disasterrsquo Understanding Katrina 11 June 2006httpunderstandingkatrinassrcorgSmith David Chandler Beyond Neoliberalism Resilience the New Art of Governing Complexity Resilience International Policies Practices and Discourses Vol 2 No 1 (2014) pp47-63httpwwwdavidchandlerorgwp-contentuploads201410Resilience-Governing-Complexity-PUBLISHEDpdf Burns Ryan 2014 Rethinking Big Data in Digital Humanitarianism Practices Epistemologies and Social Relations GeoJournalhttppapersssrncomsol3paperscfmabstract_id=2510449 Marc Welsh lsquoResilience and responsibility governing uncertainty in a complex worldrsquo The Geographical Journal (2014) 180 (1) pp 15ndash26 United Nations and World Bank Report Natural Hazards UnNatural Disasters The Economics of Effective Prevention (New York UN and World Bank 2010)httpwwwgfdrrorgsitesgfdrrorgfilesnhudfilesNHUD-Report_FullpdfHyogo Framework for Action 2005-2015 Building the Resilience of Nations and Communities to Disasters World Conference on Disaster Reduction 18-22 January 2005 Kobe Hyogo Japanhttpwwwunisdrorg2005wcdrintergoverofficial-docL-docsHyogo-framework-for-action-englishpdf

28

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 29:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

UK Department for International Development Defining Disaster Resilience A DFID Approach Paper (London DfID 2011)httpswwwgovukgovernmentuploadssystemuploadsattachment_datafile186874defining-disaster-resilience-approach-paperpdf

11 Complexity and Posthuman IR

This seminar continues the theme of the extension of the social to cover the human and the non-human Here we will introduce the rise of discourses of posthumanism new materialism actor-network theory and assemblage theory It may be useful to return to some of the discussion in seminar 2 on networks and the end of power to discuss the extent to which these frameworks differ from the understandings of Castells Naim and others and how the use of technological innovations is seen to enable the revealing of social networks and interconnections Bruno Latour suggests that adequate understanding of networks leads to the lsquoend of the socialrsquo as a construction of thought (Couldry and Uprichard agree and think that this is a problem)

QuestionsWhat is posthumanism What is complexity theory How does Latourrsquos actor-network approach problematise critical sociologyHave we gone beyond the social

Essential reading Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoComplexity ecologism and posthuman politicsrsquo Review of International Studies (2013) 39 643ndash664 Juanita Sundberg lsquoDecolonizing posthumanist geographiesrsquo Cultural Geographies (2014) 21 33 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe fifth debate and the emergence of complex international relations theory notes on the application of complexity theory to the study of international lifersquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 20 Number 3 (2007) 435-454 Bruno Latour lsquoWhy Has Critique Run out of Steam From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concernrsquo Critical Inquiry 30 (Winter 2004) Bruno Latour at al lsquoThe whole is always smaller than its partsrsquo ndash a digital test of Gabriel Tardes monadsrsquo The British Journal of Sociology 63(4) (2012) pp590ndash615 Tommaso Venturini and Bruno Latour lsquoThe Social Fabric Digital Traces and Quali-quantitative Methodsrsquo Medialab Sciences Po Parishttpwwwtommasoventuriniitwebuploadstommaso_venturiniTheSocialFabricpdf Antoine Bousquet and Simon Curtis lsquoBeyond models and metaphors complexity theory systems thinking and international relationsrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 43-62 Kai E Lehmann lsquoUnfinished transformation The three phases of complexityrsquos emergence into international relations and foreign policyrsquo Cooperation and Conflict 47(3) (2012) 404ndash413

29

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 30:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Additional readingBruno Latour lsquoGabriel Tarde and the End of the Socialrsquo in Patrick Joyce (ed) The Social in Question New Bearings in History and the Social Sciences (London Routledge) pp117-132httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles82-TARDE-JOYCE-SOCIAL-GBpdf Bruno Latour lsquoTardersquos idea of quantificationrsquo in Mattei Candea (ed) The Social After Gabriel Tarde Debates and Assessments (Routledge London 2010) pp145-162httpwwwbruno-latourfrsitesdefaultfiles116-CANDEA-TARDE-FRpdf Nick Couldry lsquoA necessary disenchantment myth agency and injustice in a digital worldrsquo The Sociological Review (2014)Emma Uprichard lsquoBig Data Little Questionsrsquo Discover Society 1 October 2013 httpwwwdiscoversocietyorg20131001focus-big-data-little-questions Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden Posthuman International Relations Complexity Ecologism and Global Politics (London Zed 2011)Rosa Braidotti The Posthuman (Cambridge Polity 2013)Donna Haraway Simians Cyborgs and Women The Reinvention of Nature (London Free Association Books) Chapter 9John Law After Method Mess is Social Science Research (Abingdon Routledge 2004)William Connolly The Fragility of Things Self-Organizing Processes Neoliberal Fantasies and Democratic Activism (London Duke University Press 2013)Jane Bennett Vibrant Matter A Political Ecology of Things (London Duke University Press 2010) Mario Blaser lsquoOntology and indigeneity on the political ontology of heterogeneous assemblagesrsquo Cultural Geographies published online 4 October 2012 Mark Jackson lsquoComposing postcolonial geographies Postconstructivism ecology and overcoming ontologies of critiquersquo Singapore Journal of Tropical Geography 35 (2014) 72ndash87 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden More than a Metaphor Complexity in the Social Sciencesrsquo The International Journal of Interdisciplinary Social Sciences Volume 4 Number 4 2009 59-69 Erika Cudworth and Stephen Hobden lsquoThe Foundations of Complexity the Complexity of Foundationsrsquo Philosophy of the Social Sciences 2012 42 163 Emilian Kavalski lsquoThe Complexity of Global Security Governance An Analytical Overviewrsquo Global Society Vol 22 No 4 October 2008 423-443 Andreas Duit Victor Galaz Katarina Eckerberg Jonas Ebbesson lsquoIntroduction Governance complexity and resiliencersquo Global Environmental Change 20 (2010) 363ndash368 Robert Geyer and Steve Pickering lsquoApplying the tools of complexity to the international realm from fitness landscapes to complexity cascadesrsquo Cambridge Review of International Affairs Volume 24 Number 1 (2011) 5-26 John Urry lsquoThe Complexities of the Globalrsquo Theory Culture amp Society Vol 22 (2005)

12 Conclusion The Rise of the Social

30

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 31:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

In the concluding session we will address any final concerns with regard to the essay assignment and also revisit the (slightly adapted) questions that we asked in the introductory seminar concerning the rise of the social the factors which enabled the socialisation or sociologisation of questions of the international sphere and how we might reflect upon the different understandings of the social

QuestionsWhat has enabled the rise of the socialCan this rise been seen as an increased pluralisation and fragmentation of the social or as a totalizing processAre the different understandings of the social just different perspectives or has there been an underlying trend towards rethinking the social

31

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 32:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Essay Assessment (please pay attention to the assessment criteria below ndash especially the first point)

5000 word Essay Deadline 1000am Thursday 2 April 2015

Choose one of the following six essay titles

1 What are the pros and cons of the rise of networks

2 Has sociological theory succeeded in overcoming lsquomethodological nationalismrsquo If so how

3 How is power understood differently in new institutionalist approaches

4 What are the implications of hybridity and complexity for international policy-making

5 Why are risk and resilience seen as social capacities rather than political ones

6 Is there a role for theory in posthuman approaches

32

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 33:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Assessment Rationale

The assessment regime is designed to encourage research expertise in the area of post-Cold War international relations It aims to develop advanced understanding of the concepts frameworks and approaches of international relations frameworks particularly with regard to the shift to and retreat from liberal universalist understandings

The research essay allows students to develop an extended analysis of key concepts theories andor policies to engage in an in-depth evaluation of competing interpretations and theoretical approaches and to explore their application in international relations The essay challenges students to critically engage with their chosen topic and demonstrate their critical and analytical ability

Assessment Criteria

In marking essays I will consider the following

1 extent to which the essay question has been addressed in the context of the module as a whole using relevant material from the module reading list These need to be combined with material acquired through independent research2 structure coherence and justification of the argument put forward3 clarity and accuracy with which ideas are expressed4 degree to which different concepts and theoretical approaches are sufficiently described discussed and integrated 5 range of research and collation of information and material 6 selection and correct attribution of sources in support of an argument

More specifically Structure and Quality of ArgumentIs the thesis of the essay stated in the introductionIs the overall structure of the argument clear and coherentAre the points made in a logical sequenceIs the argument sufficiently analyticalIs there a conclusionDoes the conclusion address the essay question directlyIs the conclusion adequately supported by the preceding argument

ContentsIs the writerrsquos argument adequately backed up rather than just assertedAre the sources used subjected to analysis and critical reflectionHas the student researched the topic sufficientlyAre there any important omissions

33

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 34:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Has the student thought about what she has read or simply reproduced material from sourcesIs there evidence of critical thinking or an original synthesisHas the student gone beyond the essential readingUse of EvidenceAre the points made supported by evidence from cited sourcesAre the sources drawn on sufficient and appropriateIf empirical evidence is used is it described clearly and in appropriate detailDoes the evidence presented support the conclusions reachedIs the interpretation of the evidence presented appropriately qualified (ie have overgeneralisations and sweeping statements been avoided)Writing Style and Presentation of the EssayIs the essay referenced correctlyAre quotations identified and fully referencedAre the ideas presented fully creditedIs the essay fluent and readableIs the grammar and spelling adequateHas the student made an effort to use their own words

Assessment Grading Scheme

Essay assessment is a complex process that cannot be reduced to a simple formula However it is possible to articulate some of the features that your lecturers will expect to find in each of the marking categories

First class essays (70-100) will address the question or title develop a well-informed argument demonstrate familiarity with the module content and relevant literature present an analysis and evaluation of the ideas and theories discussed reveal internal integration and coherence use references and examples to support the claims and arguments made provide detailed references and sources in the bibliography or reference section be written in good and grammatically correct English Differences within the range are usually attributable to differences in the quality of analysis and evaluation and internal integration and coherence

Upper second class essays (60-69) will address the title develop a clear argument demonstrate familiarity with relevant literature use references and examples The difference between essays in this class and a first class pieced of work is often the quality of the analysis and evaluation presented and the degree to which it is integrated around its central theme

Lower second class work (50-59) may show weaknesses with regard to a number of the features mentioned above Generally the analysis and evaluation may be poor so that the work fails to convey an unified consideration of the topic under discussion Often for example ideas and theories will be presented but not related to each other so that the reader is left to draw hisher own conclusions This may also mean that the material presented is not used to address the question but is simply included as vaguely relevant Finally the sequential structure of essays in this category could usually be improved

Failed essays (40-49) are at best manifestly failing with regard to a number of the

34

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 35:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

features mentioned above In particular their demonstration of familiarity with the literature is usually poor and their structure difficult to discern

Essays which are of extremely poor quality will receive marks that are under 40 We use the full spectrum of marks

Assessment Submission Information

All coursework on this module is submitted via Blackboard only It will automatically be scanned through the Turnitin Plagiarism Detection Service software You DO NOT need to attach a copy of the CA1 form You DO need to include your name and student ID on the first page of your

assignment

To submit your assignment Log on to Blackboard at httplearningwestminsteracuk Go to the relevant module Blackboard site Click on the lsquoAssessmentsrsquo link on the left-hand side Click on the link to the relevant assignment Follow the lsquouploadrsquo and lsquosubmitrsquo instructions A two-minute video showing the submission process can be found by following this link httpwwwyoutubecomuserSSHLUniWestminsterpu0I-ZQs4nSWL4

IT IS A REQUIREMENT THAT YOU SUBMIT YOUR WORK IN THIS WAY ALL COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED BY 1000 AM ON THE DUE DATEIF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK LATE BUT WITHIN 24 HOURS OR ONE WORKING DAY OF THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE 10 OF THE OVERALL MARKS AVAILABLE FOR THAT ELEMENT OF ASSESSMENT WILL BE DEDUCTED AS A PENALTY FOR LATE SUBMISSION EXCEPT FOR WORK WHICH OBTAINS A MARK IN THE RANGE 50 ndash 59 IN WHICH CASE THE MARK WILL BE CAPPED AT THE PASS MARK (50)IF YOU SUBMIT YOUR COURSEWORK MORE THAN 24 HOURS OR MORE THAN ONE WORKING DAY AFTER THE SPECIFIED DEADLINE YOU WILL BE GIVEN A MARK OF ZERO FOR THE WORK IN QUESTION (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoPENALTIES FOR LATE SUBMISSION OF COURSEWORKrsquo)LATE WORK AND ANY CLAIM OF MITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCES RELATING TO COURSEWORK MUST BE SUBMITTED AT THE EARLIEST OPPORTUNITY TO ENSURE AS FAR AS POSSIBLE THAT THE WORK CAN STILL BE MARKED (PLEASE SEE ALSO THE SECTION lsquoMITIGATING CIRCUMSTANCESrsquo) LATE WORK WILL NOT NORMALLY BE ACCEPTED IF IT IS RECEIVED MORE THAN FIVE WORKING DAYS AFTER THE ORIGINAL COURSEWORK DEADLINEONCE THE WORK OF OTHER STUDENTS HAS BEEN MARKED AND RETURNED LATE SUBMISSIONS OF THAT SAME PIECE OF WORK CANNOT BE ASSESSED

Online Feedback via GradeMark

The Department of Politics and International Relations offers online feedback on written coursework via GradeMark (accessed via Blackboard) Failure to submit your

35

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 36:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

essay via Blackboard will mean that your coursework will not be graded and subsequently will not count towards your assessment for this module GradeMark gives academic staff a full-featured digital environment for grading and commenting on student work After grades are posted students can access GradeMark to review comments and print or save a copy of the graded files Further information about GradeMark can be found online httpwwwsubmitacukresourcesdocumentationturnitinsalesGradeMark_Overviewpdf

Penalties for Late Submission of Coursework

The University operates a two-tier penalty system for late submission of coursework and in-module assessment This regulation applies to all students registered for an award irrespective of their level of study All University coursework deadlines are scheduled between Monday and Thursday inclusive Where possible the submission day will coincide with the day the module classes are normally taught However the University does not allow submission deadlines to be set for FridaysIf you submit your coursework late but within 24 hours or one working day of the specified deadline 10 of the overall marks available for that element of assessment (ie 10) will be deducted as a penalty for late submission except for work which obtains a mark in the range 50 ndash 59 in which case the mark will be capped at the pass mark (50) If you submit your coursework more than 24 hours or more than one working day after the specified deadline you will be given a mark of zero for the work in question

Late work and any claim of Mitigating Circumstances relating to coursework must be submitted at the earliest opportunity to ensure as far as possible that the work can still be marked You will normally have the right to submit coursework 10 working days after the original deadline Once the work of other students has been marked and returned late submissions of that same piece of work cannot be assessed

Referral Opportunities

A referral in an item of assessment gives you the opportunity to resubmit coursework for the module A referral opportunity (or re-sit) may be awarded to those students who have an overall module mark of greater than or equal to 40 If you have been given the opportunity to resubmit coursework the work will normally be due to take place in July 2014NB It is your responsibility to contact the registrymodule leader to obtain details of the referral coursework deadlines and requirements

Plagiarism and Academic Honesty Information

If carried out knowingly cheating and plagiarism have the objectives of deceiving examiners and gaining an unfair advantage over other students This is unethical It also threatens the integrity of the assessment procedures and the value of the Universityrsquos academic awards

36

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 37:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

While you are studying here your academic performance will be assessed on the basis of your own work Anyone caught cheating through coursework assignments will be subject to formal investigation in accordance with Section 10 of the University Academic Regulations

It is your responsibility to ensure that you are not vulnerable to any allegation that you have breached the assessment regulations Serious penalties are imposed on those who cheat These may include failure in a module or an element of a module suspension or exclusion from your course and withdrawal of academic credits awarded previously for modules which have been passed

What is Plagiarism

When you submit work for individual assessment the work must be your own If you have included sections of text from other sources without referencing them correctly then you may be accused of plagiarism Plagiarism is defined as submission for assessment of material (written visual or oral) originally produced by another person or persons without acknowledgement in such a way that the work could be assumed to be the studentrsquos own Plagiarism may involve the unattributed use of another personrsquos work including ideas opinions theory facts statistics graphs models paintings performance computer code drawings quotations of another personrsquos actual spoken or written words or paraphrases of another personrsquos spoken or written words Plagiarism covers both direct copying and copying or paraphrasing with only minor adjustments You must keep a careful record of all the sources you use including all internet material It is your responsibility to ensure that you understand correct referencing practices If you use text or data or drawings or designs or artifacts without properly acknowledging who produced the material then you are likely to be accused of plagiarism Here are some simple dos and donrsquots to help you avoid plagiarism

37

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 38:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Students are also not permitted to re-present any assessment already submitted for one module as if for the first time assessment in another module Double counting of assessed work is not normally allowed If submitting work previously included in another assessment the student should attribute the section of text from the earlier work This may be taken into account by the markers

Always check with your Module Leader or Course Leader if you are unsure about subject-specific conventions concerning referencing and attribution (eg in design-based and creative subjects where there may be particular expectations about referencing andor copyright) You can access a helpful tutorial about plagiarism in Blackboard After signing in the tutorial can be accessed from any page in Blackboard by clicking on the lsquoSkills Resourcesrsquo tab Please consult the relevant Module Leader if you need any further advice

Plagiarism Detection

To help eradicate plagiarism and thereby protect the value of your qualification all modules include the requirement that your coursework must be submitted electronically and checked by text-matching software All coursework must be submitted via Blackboard

38

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 39:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Mitigating Circumstances

If illness or other unforeseen circumstances unavoidably prevent you from completing your assessed work or submitting it on time you can submit an application for Mitigating Circumstances (MCs) to be taken into consideration If your MC claim is accepted it will result in one of the following outcomes

o Your original mark will be reinstated (for late work submitted up to 10 working days after the published deadlines)

o You will be offered an opportunity to sit the assessment without penalty at the next available opportunity as a Deferral (in cases where you have missed an assessment entirely)

The University operates a fit-to-sit policy for assessment This means that if you submit a piece of coursework or other time-limited assessment you are deemed to have declared yourself fit to attempt the assessment and must accept the result of the assessment

If you have missed a significant part of your studies due to ill health or other personal problems you must speak to your Course Leader and Personal Tutor to discuss whether you should suspend studies or request deferrals either for the individual assessments or entire modules If you miss an assessment or submit work late you should submit an application in writing using a Mitigating Circumstances claim form to your School Office supported by original documentary evidence (eg a medical certificate) at the earliest available opportunity

Mitigating Circumstances Boards meet throughout the year and it is in your best interests to submit your claim as quickly as possible normally within one month of the circumstances occurring as you will receive a decision on your claim much earlier and will be in a better position to plan your studies for the remainder of the year Information about the final deadlines for claims is available via the Mitigating Circumstances websitehttpwwwwestminsteracukstudycurrent-studentsyour-studiesforms-and-proceduresmitigating-circumstances Please note that retrospective claims will not normally be considered especially in cases where the claim is being made after the release of the results for the assessment in question

If you do submit an MC claim you should not assume that it is necessarily going to be accepted it is your responsibility to make sure that you complete all assessment requirements in a module as far as possible

It is very important that you read Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations on Mitigating Circumstances to find out what to do if you miss the deadline for any piece of work in most cases it is crucial that you submit the work or participate in the assessment as soon as you possibly can Late work will not normally be accepted if it is received more than ten working days after the original coursework deadline If other students have already had their marked work returned the same assignment cannot be marked once submitted late

39

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social
Page 40:   · Web viewDepartment of Politics and International Relations. University of Westminster. 32-38 Wells Street, London, W1T 3UW. Beyond IR: The Rise of the Social

Your MC claim will be considered by the Mitigating Circumstances Board The Mitigating Circumstances Board makes a decision on your claim that is later communicated to the Assessment Board which meets at the end of the year to formally ratify all of the results for your course The Mitigating Circumstances Boardrsquos decision will be communicated to you by email within 5 working days of the Board meeting and you will also be able to check SRSWeb to see which deferrals you have been granted

The University-wide criteria by which claims will be judged are standardised for reasons of fairness and these are published in detail in Section 11 of the Handbook of Academic Regulations which you should read before submitting any claim The criteria for acceptance or rejection of an MC claim reflect work-based standards of conduct and performance and only those circumstances which are demonstrably serious and likely to have affected your academic performance will be considered

40

  • Department of Politics and International Relations
  • University of Westminster
  • Beyond IR
  • The Rise of the Social